Trang web tài nguyên thần học

Schaff-Herzog Religious Encyclopaedia

샤프-헤르초크 종교백과

Bách khoa toàn thư Schaff et al. 1882 general

Ngôn ngữ được hỗ trợ

EN KO1%

EN 6639/6639 nguồn · KO 75/6639 đã dịch · 0 đã được xem xét

6639 mục

Chế độ xem song song Hàn-Anh
BUTZER, MARTIN Butzer, Martin

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

### BUTZER, MARTIN. Early Activity in the Protestant cause (§ 1). The Reformation in Strasburg (§ 2). Endeavors to Reconcile Luther and Zwingli (§ 3). The Wittenberg Concord (§ 4). Critique of Butzer's Attitude in the Controversy (§ 5). Butzer in England (§ 6). Death of Butzer (§ 7). ### 1. Early Activity in the Protestant Cause. Martin Butzer (Bucer) was born at Schlettstadt (26 m. s.w. of Strasburg) Nov. 11, 1491; d. at Cambridge, Eng., Feb. 28, 1551. He received his first education at the excellent Latin school of his native town, and in 1506 joined the order of the Dominicans. In 1517 he was at Heidelberg, where he studied the writings of the humanists, the Bible, and also the writings of Luther, whose personal acquaintance he made in 1518 and with whom he began to correspond in 1520. Being suspected by his order and accused at Rome, Butzer, who favored the evangelical cause, left the monastery in 1520 to avoid further difficulties, and became an associate of Hutten and Sickingen. The latter called him in 1522 to the pastorate of Landstuhl, and in the same year he married, being one of the first priests to break his vow of celibacy. When Sickingen was defeated by the elector of Treves, however, Butzer had to leave the city, and for a year he acted as evangelical preacher at Wissenburg in Alsace, supported by the council and citizens, but attacked by the Franciscan monks. In 1523 he went to Strasburg, where the Reformation, prepared in different ways, was already in progress. Together with Zell, Capito, and Hedio, Butzer became the soul of the Strasburg Reformation, and by preaching and writing, by letters and journeys, and by personal relations with ecclesiastics and statesmen, he exerted a reformatory and organizing activity, not only in Alsace but also in different countries. He was pastor of St. Aurelia 1524-31, and pastor of St. Thomas 1531-40, having already become in 1530 president of the newly founded church council which was the supreme ecclesiastical authority in Strasburg. ### 2. The Reformation in Strasburg. As spiritual spokesman of the Strasburg citizens, who were eager for the Reformation, and as leader of the evangelical ministers, he appeared before the council, which proceeded cautiously and advisedly. He accomplished the abolition of the mass on Feb. 20, 1529, by a decree of the lay assessors, and thus the introduction of the Reformation into the free imperial city Strasburg was made a matter of history. But long before this the reorganization of the divine service and of ecclesiastical life began. Butzer's *Ordnung und Inhalt deutscher Messe* (1524) was typical of the Reformed order of worship. He devoted special attention to catechetics and published three catechisms between 1524 and 1544, while by the church ordinance of 1534 he introduced the lay presbytery into Strasburg, and in 1539 he inaugurated confirmation in the same city. Together with his friend Johannes Sturm, he laid the foundations of the Protestant educational system in Strasburg, founding the gymnasium in 1538, and the seminary in 1544. In the interest of ecclesiastical discipline he energetically opposed the Anabaptists and such radicals as Carlstadt, Hetzer, Denk, Sebastian Frank, Schwenckfeld, Melchior Hofmann, and Clemens Ziegler. Outside of Strasburg Butzer brought about the introduction of the Reformation into Hanau-Lichtenberg (1544), while Württemberg, Baden, and especially Hesse owed him much. For the elector of Cologne, Archbishop Hermann of Wied, Butzer, together with Melanchthon, composed an order of reformation (1543). His influence even reached as far as Belgium, Italy, and France. ### 3. Endeavors to Reconcile Luther and Zwingli. Butzer's activity in ecclesiastical organization is treated too lightly in most works on church history, which lay their main stress on his efforts toward a union of the two main streams of the Reformation, and especially on his endeavors to reconcile Luther and Zwingli in the eucharistic controversy, which significantly interrupted the course of the main events in the period of the Reformation. When Carlstadt had to leave Strasburg in 1524, Butzer addressed a writing to Luther in the name of the Strasburg ministers, in which he and they expressed their position in regard to Carlstadt. Concerning the sacrament of the altar, they taught that the bread is the body of Christ and the wine his blood, but that greater importance should be attached to the commemoration of the death of Jesus than to the question what one eats and drinks. At first Luther answered reassuringly, but in his work *Wider die himmlischen Propheten* (1525) he attacked the Strasburg theologians. The latter sent an envoy to appease Luther, but he emphasized the bodily presence of Christ in the Lord's Supper more than ever, and gave the Strasburgers to understand that they should not be deceived by the light of reason. The Strasburgers now saw themselves driven more and more to the side of the Swiss, so far as the doctrine of the sacrament was concerned. At the Disputation of Bern in 1528 Butzer made the personal acquaintance of Zwingli, with whom he had been corresponding since 1523. Luther again attacked his opponents in his *Grosses Bekenntnis vom Abendmahl * (1528), but Butzer did not lose hope of coming to an understanding by a personal interview. Together with the landgrave Philip of Hesse, who was animated by the same interest in the union and agreement of the Protestants, he brought about the religious conference of Marburg in 1529. Concerning the question whether the true body and blood of Christ are actually present in the bread and wine, no agreement could be reached; nevertheless, each party was to show Christian love toward the other, so far as the conscience of each allowed. Butzer visited Luther at Coburg in Sept., 1530, and received the promise to examine a new confession which Butzer intended to prepare. Butzer now endeavored to induce the Protestants, at least in southern Germany, to prepare a declaration which should approximately satisfy Luther, since the Swiss opposed every further advance, an additional incentive being the threatening attitude of the emperor toward the Protestants at this time. ### 4. The Wittenberg Concord. The outcome of these endeavors was the Wittenberg Concord, which was agreed upon with Luther in 1536 by a delegation of Upper German theologians under the direction of Butzer. In this Concord the concession was made to Luther that the body and the blood of Christ are truly and essentially present with the bread and with the wine and are so given and received, the only modification being that the unworthy, but not the unholy, actually receive the body of the Lord. By this agreement a certain sort of theological understanding was reached between Luther and the South Germans, but the rupture between Butzer and the Swiss was accomplished. ### 5. Critique of Butzer's Attitude in the Controversy. Whatever views be held of Butzer's efforts for union, especially in the eucharistic controversy, his honest intention and his unselfish zeal to serve the Church are beyond all question. His diplomatic tactics were not always such as to inspire confidence, and they gave offense to other parties besides Luther. Butzer himself felt it afterward and honestly acknowledged that he had not always interfered in a discreet manner. The whole subject of controversy was of less interest for Butzer than for Luther, hence Butzer's readiness to make concessions and ever new formularizations. The real success of his endeavors was that the South Germans were not only induced to make common political cause with the North Germans, but were also drawn into the communion of Lutheranism, in spite of their peculiar doctrine of the Lord's Supper. The fact that Melanchthon, influenced partly by Butzer, took an intermediate position, and was thus drawn nearer to Calvin, was also far-reaching in its importance for the future formation of the Evangelical Church in Germany. The outcome of the Schmalkald War and the defeat of the Protestants (1547) gave the emperor power to settle the religious troubles by the Augsburg Interim (see INTERIM) in 1548, which was accepted by the majority of the intimidated diet and was to be forced upon the city of Strasburg. This was most energetically opposed by Butzer and his younger colleague, Paul Fagius, on the ground of the Romanizing character of the document. But when the council, yielding to the force of circumstances, accepted the Interim, Butzer perceived that he could remain in Strasburg no longer, and he accepted a call to England, whither he had been invited, together with Fagius, by Thomas Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury, the soul of the Reformation in England. ### 6. Butzer in England. In Apr., 1549, both arrived at London, and were met by Cranmer and King Edward VI. The king wished them to translate the Bible from the original into Latin, this version being intended to serve as the basis of an English version for the people. The work was commenced at once. At the end of the summer of 1549 Butzer and Fagius were to go to Cambridge as teachers and assist in the education of candidates for the ministry. Fagius arrived first, but died of a slow fever (Nov., 1549). In Jan., 1550, Butzer commenced his lectures at Cambridge, which were attended by large crowds of students, some of whom afterward exercised a powerful influence in the Anglican Church. Butzer was directed to examine the Book of Common Prayer, and was thus led into a public disputation held on Aug. 8, 1550, to expose the opposition of the English bishops (who still leaned toward Rome) to evangelical principles and innovations. At the request of the young king, Butzer wrote his *De regno Christi, *which he prepared in less than three months. This work was intended to teach the true nature of God's kingdom and the means by which it might be realized in earthly form in a country like England. This work was Butzer's last. ### 7. Death of Butzer. Scarcely had the king expressed his warm approval and the university conferred the degree of doctor of divinity unconditionally, a thing which never happened before, when Butzer died after a short illness. He was buried with great honor in the principal church at Cambridge; but in 1556 his body was exhumed and publicly burnt. Four years afterward, however, Queen Elizabeth again honored his memory. PAUL GRUENBERG. BIBLIOGRAPHY: A complete collection of Butzer's works has never been made, that begun by his associate K. Hubert never getting beyond the first volume, Basel, 1577 (known as *Tomus Anglicanus* because it contained mostly writings published in England). A bibliography of Butzer's published works and literature about him was issued by F. Mentz and A. Erichson in *Vierhundertjährige Geburtsfeier M. Butzer's,* Strasburg, 1891. Consult: J. W. Baum, *Capito und Butzer, Strassburgs Reformatoren,* Elberfeld, 1860 (from the sources); I. B. Rady, *Die Reformatoren in ihrer Beziehung zur Doppelehe des Landgrafen Philipp,* Frankfort, 1890; C. Conrad, *Martin Butzer,* Strasburg, 1891; A. Erichson, *Die calvinistische und die Altstrassburger Gottesdienstordnung, * ib. 1894; H. von Schubert, in *Beiträge zur Reformationsgeschichte,* pp. 192-228, Gotha, 1896; A. Ernst and J. Adam, *Katechetische Geschichte des Elsasses bis zur Reformation,* pp. 42-72, Strasburg, 1897; F. Hubert, *Strassburger Katechismen aus den Tagen der Reformation,* in *ZKG,* xx. (1899) 395-413; A. Lang, *Der Evangelienkommentar Butzers und die Grundzüge seiner Theologie,* in *Studien zur Geschichte der Theologie und Kirche,* vol. ii., Leipsic, 1900; S. M. Jackson, *Huldreich Zwingli, * passim, New York, 1903; J. Kostlin, *Martin Luther, * ed. G. Kawerau, passim, 2 vols., Berlin, 1903; J. M. Reu, *Quellen zur Geschichte des kirchlichen Unterrichts,* Gütersloh, 1904; J. Ficker, *Thesaurus Baumianus,* Strasburg, 1905; Moeller, *Christian Church,* vol. iii., passim; Schaff, *Christian Church,* vol. vi., passim.
BUXTORF Buxtorf

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**BUXTORF:** A family of scholars at Basel, noteworthy for their services in the study of the Old Testament and Hebrew language and literature. **1. Johann Buxtorf the Elder:** Orientalist; b. at Camen (8 m. s.w. of Hamm), Westphalia, Dec. 25, 1564; d. at Basel Sept. 13, 1629. He received his earliest education in the schools of Hamm and Dortmund, and then went to Marburg and Herborn, where he began his Hebrew studies under Piscator. Leaving Herborn, he studied successively at Heidelberg, Basel, Zurich, and Geneva, returning to Basel and taking his degree in 1590. In the following year, after much hesitation, he accepted the chair of Hebrew at the University of Basel, and later added other duties to this position, including the direction of the gymnasium. In 1610, however, he declined an appointment to a professorship of theology, as well as calls to Leyden and Saumur. Buxtorf was the greatest rabbinical student among the Protestants, availing himself not only of the Hebrew commentaries on the books of the Old Testament and the writings of learned Jews, but also carrying on an active correspondence with Jewish scholars in Germany, Poland, and Italy. His close relations with Jews, however, frequently exposed him to suspicion, and on one occasion he was fined 100 florins for attending the circumcision of a son of a Jew who resided in his house as his assistant in the printing of his Hebrew Bible. He devoted his Hebrew knowledge to the defense of the original text of the Old Testament against the Roman Catholics, who regarded the Vulgate and the Septuagint as the more reliable authorities, and also against the doubts cast upon it by such Reformers as Luther, Zwingli, and Calvin, his services being the more important in view of the necessity of appeal to the purity of the Hebrew text in Protestant polemics against Catholicism. His chief works are as follows: *Manuale Hebraicum et Chaldaicum * (Basel, 1602); *Juden Schül* (1603; Latin transl., *Synagoga Juduica, * by H. Germberg, Hanau, 1604); *Lexicon Hebraicum et Chaldaicum * (1607); *De abbreviaturis Hebraicis* (1613); *Biblia Hebraica cum paraphrasi Chaldaica et commentariis rabbinorum* (4 vols., 1618-19); and *Tiberias, sive commentarius masorethicus * (1620); but he did not live to complete his *Concordantiae Bibliorum Hebraicae *or his *Lexicon Chaldaicum, Talmudicum et Rabbinicum, * both of which were edited by his son (Basel, 1632, 1639). **2. Johann Buxtorf the Younger:** Orientalist; son of the preceding; b. at Basel Aug. 13, 1599; d. there Aug. 17, 1664. After receiving his first education from his father, he attended the high school of his native city, and in 1617 went to Heidelberg, where he remained two years, then going to Dort, where he attended the synod. After its conclusion he made a tour of Holland, England, and France, in company with the delegates of the city, and then returned to Basel. At the age of twenty-three he published his *Lexicon Chaldaicum et Syriacum * (Basel, 1622), and in the following year studied at Geneva, but declined a call to the professorship of logic at Lausanne, preferring to remain in his native city, where he served as a deacon from 1624 to 1630. Delicate health, however, obliged him to resign all hopes of becoming a preacher, and in 1630 he succeeded his father as professor of Hebrew. He declined calls to Groningen and Leyden, and in 1654 accepted the chair of Old Testament exegesis, as being closely associated with the one which he already held. It was his task to defend the views of his father on the purity of the transmitted Masoretic text of the Old Testament against many attacks, particularly by Cappel, who assailed the credibility of rabbinical tradition and regarded the Hebrew text as inferior in places to the ancient versions. In this and kindred controversies Buxtorf wrote *De punctorum, vocalium atque accentuum in libris Veteris Testamenti Hebraicis origine, antiquitate et auctoritate * (Basel, 1648), and *Anticritica, seu vindiciae veritatis Hebraicae adversus Ludovici Cappelli criticam quam sacram vocat * (1653), but though the logical victory rested with Cappel, who could appeal both to the judgment of Elias Levita, who exercised a powerful influence on the development of Old Testament studies among the Protestants, and could also claim the support of many of the Reformers, he was regarded as a dangerous man, who sought to deny the divinity of the Scriptures, while his opponent was looked upon as a defender of orthodoxy, and won the formal verdict. In a minor controversy with Cappel on the Eucharist he wrote his *Vindiciae exercitationis Sanctae Coenae contra Cappellum * (Basel, 1646) and his *Anticritica contra Cappellum * (1653). He likewise made a Latin translation of the *Moreh Nebukim * of Maimonides (Basel, 1629) and edited, with notes and a translation the *Liber Cosri, sive colloquium de religione* of Judah ha-Levi (1660). **3. Johannes Jakob Buxtorf:** Orientalist; son of the preceding; b. at Basel Sept. 4, 1645; d. there Apr. 1, 1704. He was educated at the university of his native city, and succeeded his father as professor of Hebrew in Nov., 1664. In the following year he received leave of absence and visited Geneva, France, Holland (wintering at Leyden), and London. The general suspicion of foreigners in London just after the great fire, however, caused Buxtorf to take refuge in a neighboring village, whence he later went to Oxford and Cambridge. In 1669 he returned to Basel and resumed his duties at the university, in addition to acting as librarian. Although regarded as an excellent scholar and a diligent student, he wrote little with the exception of a preface to his edition of his grandfather's *Tiberias * (Basel, 1665), and his emendations to the *Synagoga Judaica * (1680). **4. Johann Buxtorf:** Nephew of the preceding; b. at Basel Jan. 8 1663; d. there June 19, 1732. After completing his education at Basel, he went to Holland to continue his Oriental studies. In 1694 he was appointed preacher at Aristdorf, a village near Basel, and in 1704 he succeeded his uncle as professor of Hebrew at the University, holding this position until his death. His most noteworthy book was his *Catalecta philologico-theologica cum mantissa epistolarum virorum clarorum ad Johannem Buxtorffium patrem et filium scriptarum * (Basel, 1707). (CARL BERTHEAU.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: *Athenae Rauricae,* Basel, 1778, (contains biographies and catalogues of their publications); K. R. Hagenbach, *Die theologische Schule Basels,* pp. 27 sqq., ib. 1860; C. H. H. Wright, *Introduction to the O. T.,* London 1891; C. D. Ginsburg, *Introduction to the Massoretico-critical Edition of the Hebr. Bible,* ib. 1897; C. A. Briggs, *Study of Holy Scripture, * passim, New York, 1899; Buxtorf-Falkeisen, *Johannes Buxtorf Vater, * Basel, 1860; E. Kautzsch, *J. Buxtorf der ältere,* ib. 1879. On the younger Johannes, L. Diestel, *Geschichte des alten Testaments in der christlichen Kirche,* pp. 336 sqq., Jena, 1868. On Johannes Jakob, S. Werenfels, *Vita . . . J. J. Buxtorfii, * Basel, 1705.
BYFIELD, ADONIRAM Byfield, Adoniram

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**BYFIELD, ADONIRAM:** Puritan and Presbyterian; b. probably at Chester, before 1615, the son of Nicholas Byfield; d. in London 1660. He was educated at Emmanuel College, Cambridge, and chosen chaplain to a regiment of Parliament's army in 1642. In 1643 he was appointed one of the two scribes of the Westminster Assembly, but was not a member of that body. The manuscript minutes (edited by Mitchel and Struthers, 1874), now in the Williams Library, University Hall, Gordon Square, London, are in his handwriting. He also edited, by authority of Parliament, the various papers in the controversy between the Westminster Assembly and the Dissenting Brethren, published London, 1648, including *Reasons Presented by the Dissenting Brethren against Certain Propositions concerning Presbyterian Government, The Answer of Assemby of Divines, Papers for Accumulation, * and *The Papers and Answers of the Dissenting Brethren and the Committee of the Assembly of Divines. *He was rector of Fulham in Middlesex (1644?) and vicar of Fulham (1645?-1657), subsequently rector of Collingbourn-Ducis in Wiltshire. C. A. BRIGGS.
BYFIELD, NICHOLAS Byfield, Nicholas

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**BYFIELD, NICHOLAS:** Puritan and Presbyterian, b. in Warwickshire in 1579; d. at Isleworth (2 m. s. of Brentford), Middlesex, Sept. 8, 1622. He was educated at Exeter College, Oxford; was for seven years pastor of St. Peter's Church at Chester, when (1615) he became vicar of Isleworth in Middlesex, where he remained until his death. William Gouge describes him as "a man of a profound judgment, strong memory, sharp wit, quick invention, and unwearied industry." His works were numerous, and greatly esteemed. His *Marrow of the Oracles of God * (London, 1620), containing six treatises previously published apart, reached an eleventh edition in 1640. *The Principles, or, the Pattern of Wholesome Words, * dedicated in 1618, reached a seventh edition in 1665, and is a valuable compend of divinity. His expository sermons on the Epistle to the Colossians were published 1615, and several series on the First Epistle of Peter at various times, finally collected and enlarged in a *Commentary upon the Whole First Epistle of St. Peter * (1637). *The Rule of Faith, or an Exposition of the Apostles' Creed* was issued by his son Adoniram, after his death (1626), and is an able and instructive work. He must be numbered among the Presbyterian fathers in England. C. A. BRIGGS.
BYROM, JOHN Byrom, John

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**BYROM, JOHN:** Author of "Christians awake, salute the happy morn," a Christmas hymn in almost universal use in England; b. at Kersall Cell, Broughton, near Manchester, Feb. 29, 1692; d. there Sept. 26, 1763. He entered Trinity College, Cambridge, 1708 (B.A., 1712; M.A., 1715), and became fellow, 1714; contributed to the *Spectator;* invented a system of shorthand and taught it with success; became F.R.S., 1724; succeeded to the family estate at Kersall, 1740, and spent his later years there. He was a mystic and a Jacobite; took deep interest in religious speculations, and knew most of the celebrities of his time; he wrote some of the best epigrams in the language. His *Poems, * written in easy, colloquial style for his own and his friends' amusement, were printed posthumously (2 vols., Manchester, 1773; again, with life and notes, London, 1814); the Chetham Society of Manchester has published his *Private Journal and Literary Remains, * ed. R. Parkinson (2 vols., 1854-1857), and the *Poems,* ed. A. W. Ward (2 vols., 1894-1895).
BYRUM, ENOCH EDWIN Byrum, Enoch Edwin

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**BYRUM, ENOCH EDWIN:** American clergyman and editor of *The Church of God; * b. near Union City, Ind., Oct. 13, 1861. He was educated in the public schools, and also studied elocution and oratory in the Northern Indiana Normal School (1886) and Sunday-school work in Otterbein University (1887). He was ordained a minister of "The Church of God" in 1892, and in addition to editing *The Gospel Trumpet * and *The Shining Light* since 1890, has written: *The Boy's Companion * (Moundsville, W. Va., 1890); *Divine Healing of Soul and Body * (1892); *The Secret of Salvation * (1896); *The Prayer of Faith * (1899); *The Great Physician * (1900); *Behind the Prison Bars * (1901); *What shall I do to be Saved? * (1903); *Ordinances of the Bible * (1904); and *Travels and Experiences in other Lands * (1905).
CABALA Cabala

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

### CABALA, cab'a-la. Origin and Spread of the Cabala (§ 1). Doctrine of God (§ 2). Creation and the Sefiroth (§ 3). Names of the Sefiroth (§ 4). Triads of Sefiroth (§ 5). The Four Worlds (§ 6). Origin of Evil (§ 7). Doctrine of the Messiah (§ 8). Doctrines of the Soul (§ 9). Metempsychosis (§ 10). Mystic Biblical Exegesis of the Cabala (§ 11). Biblical Interpretation by Gematria (§ 12). Magic Powers of the Tetragrammaton (§ 13). The Early Period of the Cabala (§ 14). The Sefer Yezirah (§ 15). Crystallization of the Cabala (§ 16). The Zohar (§ 17). Closing Period of the Cabala (§ 18). Influence of the Cabala on Judaism (§ 19). Relation of the Cabala to Christianity (§ 20). The term Cabala designates the esoteric doctrines of Judaism. Although it claims to be a product of the tannaitic period and to be the work of such sages as Ishmael ben Elisha, Simeon ben Yohai, and Nehunya ben ha-Kanah, modern investigation has proved that it is purely a product of the Middle Ages. Nor does the name *kabbalah* (from *kibbel,* "to receive") occur with this special connotation before the thirteenth century, the term *kabbalah* denoting in the Talmud the Hagiography and the Prophets in contradistinction to the Torah, or Pentateuch. ### 1. Origin and Spread of the Cabala. The Cabala originated at a period when a crassly anthropomorphic concept of God prevailed in Judaism. In Maimonides rationalism had reached its climax, the literal meaning alone being accepted, while all allegorical interpretation was rejected. The study of the Talmud had become purely legalistic, and worship had degenerated into formalism. Against this stereotyped faith born of Aristotelianism arose a reaction, the Cabala. This sought to give the soul the nourishment it craved by an esoteric interpretation of the Scriptures, vivid presentation, and dramatic narrative, even though, in its speculative fervor, it became involved only too often in hopeless haze, and evoked a dark superstition through its juggling with the names of God. Arising in Provence, the reaction against rationalism passed to Spain, the real home of the Cabala. Thence, with the expulsion of the Spanish Jews, it was carried to Palestine, whence it spread throughout Europe. The fundamental doctrines of the Cabala are derived from the Hellenistic Judaism, Neo-platonism, and Neo-Pythagoreanism, with occasional traces of Gnosticism. These elements are so interwoven, however, with the Bible and with a midrashic method of presentation, that the whole has been stamped with the seal of Judaism. ### 2. Doctrine of God. According to the Cabala, God is the eternal and boundless principle of all, and is therefore called *En Sof* ("The Infinite"). The attributes given him are general, rather than specific. He is absolutely perfect, and is free from all blemish; he is unity and immutability; he is boundless and naught exists beside him; and since he may be known neither by wisdom nor by understanding, no definition can be given of him, no concept be formed regarding him, and no question asked concerning him. To all beings he is the concealed of all concealed, the hidden of all hidden, the ancient of the ancient; the first of all first and the primal principle. ### 3. Creation and the Sefiroth. The cardinal cosmogonic doctrine of the Cabala is creation *e nihilo*. The reconciliation of the imperfect and transitory phenomenal world with the perfection and immutability of God, and the mutual relation of the two formed never-ending problems for the cabalists. To explain the riddle they assumed the existence of a series of independent and spiritual primeval potentialities, which were intelligible substances or demiurges emanating from the deity. These demiurges (*sefiroth*) are mentioned as early as the *Sefer Yezirah,* where their number is given as ten. According to this work, the first emanation was the spirit of the living God, from which proceeded the entire phenomenal world. This same spirit, furthermore, caused ether, water, and fire to emanate from each other. From ether arises the intellectual world, from water the material (the *tohu wa-bohu* of Gen. i. 2), and from fire the spiritual (the angels and the throne of God). These four *sefiroth* are followed by the six bounds of space, height, depth, east, west, north, and south. There is, however, no consistent view concerning the nature of the *sefiroth,* which are sometimes regarded as intermediaries between God and the visible world, and at other times as the manifestations of the powers and properties of God; and there is an equal divergence of opinion as to whether they are actual creations which form, in a sense, the basis of later creations, or emanations whereby God emerges from his concealment and assumes form. All attempts to reconcile these conflicting views by postulating the existence of God both in and above phenomena proved unsuccessful. The issuance of the *sefiroth *from God was regarded by the cabalists as imperiling the doctrine of his immutability and infinity. The first difficulty was obviated by the hypothesis that God's design to manifest himself had existed from all eternity. Since, however, God in his infinity filled the entire universe, no room was left for the *sefiroth,* until Moses ben Jacob Cordovero (1522-70) and Isaac Luria (1533-72) postulated two concentrations, one a contraction and the other a retraction. Many cabalists, however, felt themselves unable to accept this theory of concentration, which was closely connected, moreover, with the Gnosticism of Valentinian and Basilides, and preferred to assume that the emergence of God from his retirement was to be understood in terms of concept rather than of space, and some regarded the entire process as metaphorical. ### 4. Names of the Sefiroth. The first *sefirah* was *Kether* ("Crown"), the primal source of all existence. The second was *Hokmah* (" Wisdom"), which, though enveloped in God, generated the ideas. The third was *Binah* ("Intelligence"), which carries out the ideas of eternal Wisdom. The fifth was *Hesedh* ("Love"; sometimes called ( *Gedhulah*, "Magnitude"), the fifth *Din* ("Law"; also called *Gebhurah*, "Might," or *Pahadh,* "Fear"), the sixth *Tifereth* ("Beauty"; also called *Rahamim,* "Mercy"), the seventh *Nezah* ("Firmness"), the eighth *Hodh* ("Splendor"), and the ninth *Yesodh* the ("Foundation"). The tenth *sefirah* was *Malkhuth* ("Kingdom"; also called *Shekhinah,* "Royalty"), and was united in marriage with the God who rules the world. The number of the *sefiroth* was doubtless influenced by the fact that astronomy then postulated the existence of ten spheres, and also by the sanctity ascribed to the number ten. ### 5. Triads of Sefiroth. As early as the eleventh century Hai Gaon (998-1038) classified the ten primal potentialities into two groups, the first including three which produced the spiritual world, and the second comprising two triads which were united by a seventh, and these formed the source of the material world. The main outlines of this classification were retained by later cabalists. Azriel (1160-1238) distinguished three groups - intellectual, spiritual, and material, a classification evidently due to Neoplatonic influence. Each group forms a triad, and its members stand in the mutual relation of thesis, antithesis, and synthesis. The first two members, moreover, sustain a polar relation to each other, and are united by the third. Thus, in the first triad, which consists of "Crown," "Wisdom," and "Intelligence," "Intelligence" forms the connecting link. In the second triad, which consists of "Love," "Law," and "Beauty," "Beauty" (or "Mercy") forms the bond of union, while in the third triad of "Firmness," "Splendor," and "Foundation," the last reconciles the first two. All three triads are subject to the tenth *sefirah,* "Kingdom," which binds them into a harmonious whole. The first triad, moreover, contained the "authors of the plan of the world," the second the "arrangers," and the third the "creators." Although the *sefiroth* are by no means comparable with God and do not condition his independence, they partake of his infinity and transmit his streams of blessings to the various worlds. For this purpose, on which their existence and activity depend, they are united with God by invisible canals (*zinnoroth*) which proceed from the throne of the divine majesty. In so far as the *sefiroth* are the earliest manifestations of God, they form an ideal world which bears no relation to the material world, and in this aspect they are termed either "primeval man" (*adham kadhmon*) or "superman" (*adham 'ilai*), who is sometimes considered to be the *sefiroth* collectively, and sometimes regarded as the first manifestation whereby God revealed himself as the creator and ruler of the world. In this aspect he seems to be a revelation interposed between God and the universe, and thus a second god, as it were, or the Logos. ### 6. The Four Worlds. According to a later view, various grades of emanation produced four worlds, in each of which the ten *sefiroth* were repeated. The first of these was the *'Olam ha-Azilah* ("World of Radiation"), which contains the powers of the divine plan of the worlds. These powers have the same nature as the world of the *sefiroth* or the *Adham kadhmon,* while, according to the Zohar, it also contains the throne of the Shekinah and God's mantle of light. From the *'Olam ha-Azilah* emanated the *'Olam ha-Beriah* ("World of Creation"), the home of the organizing powers and potencies. There were the treasuries of blessing and life, and there was the throne of the glory of God, as well as the halls of all spiritual and moral perfection, where the souls of the righteous dwelt. In its turn, the *'Olam ha-Beriah* produced the *'Olam ha-Yezirah* ("World of Creation") with the angels and Metatron as their chief. To him are subject the evil spirits (*kelifoth*, "husks"), who dwell in the planets and other heavenly bodies, or in the ether. The fourth world is the present material and phenomenal *'Olam ha-'Assiyah* ("World of Action"), which is subject to constant change and delusion. Like the *sefiroth,* the four worlds are closely connected with God as the primal principle, and receive continual streams of divine blessing. This cosmology of four worlds is based on the theophany of Ezek. i. and seems to be first mentioned in the *Massekheth Aziluth,* a small treatise of the first half of the thirteenth century. The anthropomorphic tendencies of the cabalists led them to make distinctions of sex among the *sefiroth.* The masculine principle, which is white in color, appears chiefly in "Love," although it underlies both the other two *sefiroth* of the right side ("Wisdom" and "Firmness"); while the passive red female principle, which owes its existence to the male, dwells chiefly in "Law," yet also forms the basis of the other *sefiroth* of the left side ("Intelligence" and "Splendor"). ### 7. Origin of Evil. Side by side with the heavenly *sefiroth* exist the *sefiroth* of evil, and *Adham kadhmon,* in like manner, has his counterpart in *Adham Beliyya'al*. The realms are related to each other as the right and the left wing. In the kingdom of evil, as in the realm of good, there are ten grades. Under the leadership of Samael and his queen, the great adulteress, the dark *sefiroth *toil unceasingly for the destruction of the world. Since, however, the *sefiroth *of darkness, like the *sefiroth *of light, were regarded as emanations, there was danger that the Infinite might be considered the author of evil. To obviate this, the older cabalists advanced the hypothesis that the origin of evil was to be sought in the distances of the emanations from their divine author, since the further they went from God into the material world, the more degenerate they became. The younger cabalists like Luria, on the other hand, held that the vessels of the *sefiroth *were unable to contain and conduct the fulness of the divine blessing and burst, thus giving rise to evil. Penance, self-mortification, prayer, and rigid observance of the prescribed ceremonies, however, would gradually reconcile the upper and lower realms and restore the original harmony of the universe. It is noteworthy that this doctrine of the opposition of the two kingdoms is a late development of the Cabala, and that it was not fully developed until the thirteenth century. ### 8. Doctrine of the Messiah. The Messianic teachings of the Cabala are closely connected with the doctrine of the realm of the evil *sefiroth.* When through their piety and virtue mankind shall steadily have diminished the kingdom of the *kelifoth,* the Messiah will appear and restore all things to their original condition. Under his rule all will turn to the divine light, and idolatry will cease. In its account of the nature and task of the Messiah the Cabala diverges a little from the views advanced by the Talmud and the Midrash. In its anthropology the Cabala generally adopts the tenets of Talmudic and Gaonic mysticism, so that its new developments may be summarized briefly. Earthly man is a type of the prototype *Adham kadhmon,* and thus comprises within himself all that the ideal creation contains. He is, therefore, a microcosm. The Cabala also teaches the dual nature of man, who consists of body and soul. Every member has its symbolic meaning, while the body, as the garment of the soul, typifies the *merkabah* (the heavenly Throne-Chariot of Ezek. i., x.). The soul, however, is far superior to the body, since it is derived from the divine all-soul, and through the "canals" (*zinnoroth*) can influence the intellectual world and draw down its blessings to the lower world. It appears under the three designations of *nefesh,* *ruah,* and *neshamah.* The first is blind impulse, the second is the seat both of good and evil impulses, and the third is able to unite with God and the kingdom of light. ### 9. Doctrines of the Soul. The Cabala also teaches the pre-existence of the soul. All souls destined to enter human bodies have existed from all eternity in a fixed number, nourished by the sight of the divine radiance of the Shekinah. The entrance of the soul into a body is a misfortune, and it implores God to spare it such imprisonment. Before their entrance into human bodies souls are androgynous, while marriage unites the severed halves to a single whole. This doctrine, like the preceding, is reminiscent of Plato and Philo, as is the cabalistic doctrine that all earthly learning is but a reminiscence of what the soul had known before it came to earth. ### 10. Metempsychosis. Of special interest is the cabalistic doctrine of reincarnation. Each soul which is united with a body is to undergo a period of trial in this world, and if it is found able to preserve its original purity it returns immediately at death to its place of heavenly origin. If, on the other hand, it falls into sin, it is subjected to a purification, and is obliged to remain in lower forms of existence, such as animals, trees, stones, and rivers, until it has fully atoned for its evil and has regained the purity requisite for its return to its celestial home. Occasionally, however, the sin-laden soul wanders in the world with its fellows, naked and ashamed, until it finally receives its purification in hell. New souls are seldom born, the greater number being reincarnations. This is a proof of the corruption of the human race, and though exalted spirits sometimes descend to earth for the welfare of man and assume human form, all the souls created from the beginning have not yet been able to be born on account of the number of reincarnations necessitated by human wickedness, and the Messiah consequently has not come. During sleep the souls of the righteous frequently leave their bodies, ascend to the celestial regions, hold converse with the spirits there, and receive revelations of future mysteries. Evil souls, on the other hand, descend to the realms of darkness and impurity and converse with demons, who give them false and lying words. To enable mankind to hold communication with the world of light during terrestrial existence, the cabalists exacted a scrupulous observance of the ceremonial law and, above all, prayer, to which was ascribed an influence over God himself. Among other agencies stress was laid on asceticism, flagellation, retirement from the world, the practise of all good works, the wearing of white garments, and the use of the phylacteries and the prayer-mantle. ### 11. Mystic Biblical Exegesis of the Cabala. Aristotelian scholasticism gave rise in Judaism to a system of exegesis which resulted in a view of religion as a matter of the head, rather than the heart. Yet at this very time the increasing persecution of the Jews evoked a need for spiritual strength and revivification, and these requirements were met by the cabalistic opposition to the purely intellectual interpretation of the Bible and by the substitution of a new method of hermeneutics, which sounded the depths of the Scriptures and thus strengthened the sinews of religion. As early as the Talmudic and Mishnaic period the feeling had prevailed in certain quarters that in addition to the literal meaning of the Bible (*peshat*) there was an allegorical meaning (*derush*). The cabalists went still further, and regarded the letters, words, and names of the Bible as possessed of deeply hidden divine mysteries, while such accounts as those of Hagar, Esau, and Balak contained far more than mere history. They therefore laid little stress on the literal sense of the Bible, though not a letter might be added to it or taken from it. In their endeavor to unlock the divine mysteries they employed various systems of exegesis. ### 12. Biblical Interpretation by Gematria. Of these the chief was the *gematria,* or study of letters. As early as the *Sefer Yezirah* the twenty-two letters of the Hebrew alphabet were divided according to sound, form, and numerical value. To the first class belonged the three "mothers," *aleph, mem,* and *shin,* which represented the three primal elements, *aleph* standing for air ( *awwer*), *mem* for water ( *mayim*), and *shin* for fire ( *esh*). The seven "double" letters which formed the second division ( *beth, gimel, daleth, kaph, pe, resh,* and *taw*) were symbolic of the seven planets, the seven days of the week, the seven gates of the soul, the seven seas, and the like; while in virtue of their twofold pronunciation, by either aspirated or unaspirated, they typified the seven antitheses of man: life and death, wisdom and folly, riches and poverty, peace and war, beauty and hideousness, fertility and desolation, power and slavery. The twelve "simple" letters, which constituted the remainder of the alphabet, symbolized the twelve activities of man: sight, hearing, smell, speech, eating, cohabitation, toil, walking, wrath, laughter, reflection, and sleep. The numerical value of the letters, moreover, rendered numbers sacred, so that twelve, for example, typified the twelve tribes, the twelve months, and the twelve signs of the zodiac. Subsequently *gematria* was divided into arithmetical and figurative, the first considering the letters according to their numerical value and the latter devoted to the mode of writing the letters. ### 13. Magic Powers of the Tetragrammaton. A second exegetical system was the *notarikon,* the acrostic use of the letters in such a way that each letter of a word formed the initial letter of a new word. The third method was *ziruf,* the combination of letters, and the fourth was *temurah,* the creation of new words by the permutation and interchange of letters. The names of God were special subjects of cabalistic jugglery, since they were no longer the means whereby God had emerged from his concealment and become manifest to the understanding, but were now agencies to work upon the intelligible powers and to perform miracles of all kinds. The most marvelous powers were ascribed to the divine tetragrammaton YHWH. Whosoever possessed the true pronunciation of this name might come into relation with the upper world and receive revelations from the All-Soul. Each letter of the name was portentous. The *yodh* represented the Father as creator, and the double *he* the upper and lower Mother, while the *waw* typified the creation. Through permutation of the letters of the tetragrammaton was obtained a wealth of divine names, to which, in like manner, were ascribed miraculous powers. In the "practical" Cabala these new names played an important part, being used in formulas, amulets, and conjurations, their correct enunciation and the gestures with which they were spoken being leading factors in all these operations. In like manner, the twelve-lettered, twenty-two lettered, twenty-four-lettered, and seventy-two lettered name contained great mysteries, influenced the Supreme Being and averted threatening doom, while the names of the angels were subjected to similar manipulation. The net result was the total loss of any comprehension of the actual meaning of the text of the Bible. ### 14. The Early Period of the Cabala. The history of the Cabala comprises a period of a thousand years, since its beginnings may be traced to the seventh century, while its last adherents belonged to the eighteenth. This lapse of time may be divided into two periods, the first from the seventh to the thirteenth century, and the second from the fourteenth to the eighteenth. From the seventh to the ninth century flourished the mysticism of the *Merkabah,* devoted to descriptions of "the great and small halls," and describing the throne of God and his court of angels according to Byzantine models. God the Infinite, the *sefiroth,* and transmigration are still unknown, and the authority cited on all occasions is the Tanna Ishmael ben Elisha, who flourished in the first and second centuries A.D. The juggling with the alphabet is represented by the "Alphabet of Rabbi Akiba," which treats of the letters according to name and form, and connects them with all manner of moral and religious teachings. ### 15. The Sefer Yezirah. With the appearance of the *Sefer Yezirah* ("Book of Creation") in the eighth century, the mystery of the Throne-Chariot gave place to the mystery of the creation, and a cosmogonic element was introduced which increased steadily in importance in the subsequent period. Here the doctrine of emanation appears in the form in which it had originated in Alexandria. The twenty-two letters are connected, moreover, with the ten divine emanations, and thus form the thirty-two paths of esoteric wisdom and constitute the basis of all things. God is not only the creator, but also the sustainer and ruler of the world. The letters of the alphabet are "real powers" which underlie all phenomena, while their permutation and their evaluation, like their connotation, are of importance. The *Sefer Yezirah* is the earliest work which unites cabalistic speculation in a systematic whole. According to it there are four basal principles, emanating in order from each other - spirit, spirits, primeval water, and primeval fire, all united by the three dimensions and their antitheses into a decade. All things are in continual flux, dissolving old combinations and forming new ones, while throughout phenomena rules the law of antitheses, which are united by the mean between them. A remarkable work of the same period is the *Sefer Raziel,* which teaches the influence of the planets and the figures of the zodiac on the earth. The angel Raziel here takes the place of Metatron, the angel of the presence, as he who possesses and communicates astrological and astronomical mysteries. ### 16. Crystallization of the Cabala. In the thirteenth century the crystallization of the Cabala began and the doctrine of the *sefiroth* was fully developed. To the same period probably belongs the composition of the "Luminous Book," also called the "Midrash of Nehunya ben ha-Kanah," which teaches the main outlines of metempsychosis, while the ten divine emanations, which are not yet called *sefiroth,* but *ma'amarim* ("commands"), appear as categories possessed of creative force and connected with the attributes of God. A tendency toward visionary prophecy was impressed upon the Cabala by Abraham ben Samuel Abulafia (d. about 1304), who laid special stress on a knowledge of the divine name as determined by the exegetical methods of *gematria, notarikon, ziruf,* and *temurah,* while his pupil Joseph ben Abraham Gikatilla devoted himself to the mysteries of the alphabet, which he brought into close association with the doctrine of the *sefiroth.* The cabalistic speculation begun by Isaac the Blind reached its climax in the *Zohar,* apparently written by Moses ben Shem-Tob of Leon (d. 1305). If the *Sefer Yezirah* be called the Mishnah of the Cabala, the *Zohar* is its Talmud. Ostensibly it is a midrashic commentary on the pericopes of the Pentateuch, but practically it is filled with a mass of cabalistic and other mystical speculations, and with allegorism run mad, especially concerning the names of God, the accents, and the vowel-points. In like manner, the kingdom of evil, with its demons and evil spirits which continually oppose the realm of righteousness, is described in terms of wildest fantasy. Its statements are placed in the mouth of Simeon ben Yohai, a Tanna of the second century A.D., who, according to the Talmud, lived in association with the angel Metatron, who communicated to him the divine mysteries. Yet it is by no means a uniform work, among its older components being the "Book of Mystery," which is devoted to the creation and the events which preceded it; the "Great Holy Assembly," which forms a compend of cabalistic speculation and finds the type of all *sefiroth* in man, through whose mental processes the upper world of light is united with the lower world of sense, while the anthropomorphisms of the Old Testament are declared to be mere metaphors; and the "True Shepherd," which explains the nature of the primal emanations. ### 17. The Zohar. The later elements of the *Zohar *are as follows: the "Small Holy Assembly," which gives a clearer exposition of the subjects treated in the "Great Holy Assembly"; the "Book of the Mystery of Mysteries," devoted to physiognomy and cheiromancy; the "Book of the Halls," which describes the abodes of the souls in the Garden of Eden and in hell; the "Hidden Midrash," which recounts the return of the souls to their new and perfect human forms after the resurrection, and portrays the meal prepared for the righteous; the "Ancient," which describes the transmigration of souls and the punishments of hell; the "Young," an exposition of various cabalistic teachings; and "Mishnas and Tosefta," which is devoted chiefly to the mystical meanings of the divine names. Despite the opposition of Talmudists and philosophers the *Zohar* gained an enormous following and was regarded as a revelation from heaven. Through it Spain became the real home of the Cabala, and even to the present day it is considered authoritative in some Judaistic quarters. ### 18. Closing Period of the Cabala. With the exile of the Jews from Spain the Cabala was carried into all lands, and Safed in Palestine became its new center. There, in the sixteenth century, Moses ben Jacob Cordovero and Isaac Luria systematized the Cabala and filled many a gap which had existed in the *Zohar*, the former emphasizing the metaphysical and speculative, and the latter the ascetic and ethical side. Through them the *Zohar* was well-nigh deified, and in a like spirit many cabalists of the seventeenth century, such as Shabbathai Zebi and Jacob Frank, proclaimed themselves prophets or asserted that the Shekinah or the soul of the Messiah had become incarnate in them. From this time on, however, the Cabala has steadily declined, and the names of its representatives are too unimportant to require mention here. ### 19. Influence of the Cabala on Judaism. Though the Cabala was devoted to a spiritualization of religion, the pagan elements which it adopted brought to Judaism a view of the universe which was entirely foreign to it, and worked it grave injury. The Biblical concept of a monotheistic God was superseded by a vague Gentile theory of emanation with a pantheistic tendency, and the doctrine of the unity of God was thrust into the background by the ten *sefiroth,* who were regarded as divine in essence. Since prayer was no longer addressed immediately to God but to the *sefiroth,* a genuine *sefiroth*-cult was evolved. The Talmud and philosophy were disdained by the cabalists, and even the study of the Bible was neglected, since it was no longer read for its own sake, but solely with the aid of cabalistic methods of hermeneutics. Nor did the ritual escape change and mutilation, and the phylacteries and the prayer-mantles were now put on to the accompaniment of various cabalistic formulas, especially prominent being the prayers to the *sefiroth.* Worst of all was the growth of superstition. That the soul might attain to the realm of light after death, the severest mortification of the flesh was practised, while the mysterious names of God were believed to heal the sick and quench the flames, and God altered his divine will at the prayer of the cabalist. The very kingdom of darkness was subject to the proper formulas of prayer, and the damned were freed from their torments by use of the magic names of God. ### 20. Relation of the Cabala to Christianity. During the period of the Reformation the Cabala attracted wide attention because of the alleged kinship and agreement of its doctrines with the dogmas of the Christian Church. The opinion accordingly prevailed that it formed the means by which Judaism and Christianity might easily be united, especially as it was believed to contain the doctrines of the Trinity, the Messiah as the Son of God, and his work of atonement. In his missionary zeal for the Saracens in the thirteenth century Raymond Lully considered the Cabala a divine revelation, and after the converted Jew Paulus de Heredia (about 1480) had shown in his "Letter of Secrets" that all the chief truths of Christianity were contained in the Cabala, Christian scholars became rivals in their eagerness to study esoteric Judaism. In 1486 Pico de Mirandola published at Rome his *Septuaginta-duae conclusiones cabballisticae,* and invited all scholars to Rome to attend a disputation to convince themselves of the kinship between the Cabala and Christianity. The first German to investigate this subject was Reuchlin, who devoted to it his *De verbo mirifico* (Basel, 1494) and his *De arte cabbalistica* (Hagenau, 1517). Latin translations of various portions of cabalistic works were made by Baruch of Benevento at the request of Cardinal Ægidius of Viterbo and by the convert Paul Riccio, physician in ordinary to the emperor Maximilian I., but the most important work which sought the truths of Christianity in the Cabala and gave translations from it was the *Kabbala denudata* of Christian Knorr von Rosenroth (4 vols., Sulzbach and Frankfort, 1677-84), the source for all subsequent scholars. It is now recognized that the concepts of God and the creation are entirely divergent in the Cabala and Christianity; the first triad of the *sefiroth* does not actually correspond to the Trinity, nor does the Christian doctrine of Christ as the Son of God find an analogue in the *Adham kadhmon* of the Cabala. According to Christianity, redemption is possible only through Christ, while the Cabala postulates that man can save himself by his mystic influence on God and the world of light through rigid observance of the law, asceticism, and similar agencies. (AUGUST WÜNSCHE.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: The literature up to about 1860 is arranged in J. Fürst, *Bibliotheca judaica,* iii. 329-335, Leipsic, 1863. The best book in Eng. is C. D. Ginsburg, *The Kabbalah, its Doctrines, Development, and Literature,* London, 1865. A most valuable work is A. Franck, *La Kabbale, ou la philosophie religieuse des Hébreux,* 3d ed., Paris, 1892 (Germ. transl., Leipsic, 1844). Of older literature the following may be mentioned: J. F. Buddeus, *Introductio ad historiam philosophiae Hebraeorum*, Halle, 1721; J. Basnage, *Histoire de la religion des Juifs,* vol. iii., Rotterdam, 1707-11; J. F. Kleuker, *Ueber die Natur und den Ursprung der Emanationslehre bei den Kabbalisten,* Riga, 1786; F. A. Tholuck, *De ortu Cabbalae,* vol. i., Hamburg, 1837. Of later literature the following are suggested as worthy of study: A. Jellinek, *Beiträge zur Geschichte der Kabbala,* 2 vols., Leipsic, 1852 (of great value) idem, *Auswahl kabbalistischer Mystik,* ib. 1853; J. W. Etheridge, *Jerusalem and Tiberias, Sora and Cordova,* London, 1856; S. Munk, *Mélanges de philosophie juive et arabe*, pp. 461-511, Paris, 1857; G. des Mousseaux, *Le Juif,* pp. 509 sqq., ib. 1869; C. Siegfried, *Philo . . . als Ausleger des Alten Testaments, *Jena, 1872; F. Ueberweg, *History of Philosophy,* i, 417, New York, 1876; F. Weber, *System der altsynagogalen palästinischen Theologie,* Leipsic, 1880; L. Wogue, *Histoire de l'exégèse biblique*, Paris, 1881; *Die Kabbala, Ihre Hauptlehre,* Innsbruck, 1885; Simeon ben Yochai, *Kabbala denudata. Kabbalah Unveiled,* London, 1887; I. Meyer, *Qabbalah; Philosophical Writings of Solomon . . . Gebirol or Avicebron and their Connection with the Hebrew Qabbalah,* Philadelphia, 1888; P. Bloch, *Geschichte der Entwickelung der Kabbala,* Trier, 1894; J. Hamburger, *Real-Encyklopädie für Bibel und Talmud,* Leipsic, 1896-1901; *The Canon; an Exposition of the Pagan Mystery Perpetuated in the Cabala,* London, 1897; M. Mielziner, *Introduction to the Talmud,* Cincinnati, 1897; J. H. Weldon, *The Cabbala of the Bible,* 1897-1900; C. A. Briggs, *Study of Holy Scripture,* chap. xviii., New York, 1899; W. Begley, *Biblia cabalistica,* London, 1903; E. Bischoff, *De Kabbala Inleiding tot de joodsche mystiek,* Amsterdam, 1906; S. A. Binion, *The Kabbalah,* in *World's Best Literature,* ed. C. D. Warner, pp. 8425-42; *JE,* iii, 456-479, where other literature is mentioned. At the head of the article in Hauck-Herzog, *RE* is a very full list of works, including periodical literature.
CADALUS Cadalus

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CADALUS:** Antipope. See HONORIUS II., antipope.
CADMAN, SAMUEL PARKES Cadman, Samuel Parkes

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CADMAN, SAMUEL PARKES:** Congregationalist; b. at Wellington (30 m. n.w. of Birmingham), Shropshire, England, Dec. 18, 1864. He was educated at Richmond College, London, graduating in theology and classics in 1889, and held successive Methodist pastorates at Millbrook, N. Y. (1890-1893), Yonkers, N. Y. (1893-95), and the Metropolitan Temple, New York City (1895-1900). He then became pastor of the Central Congregational Church, Brooklyn. His theological position is that of a liberal-conservative.
CADOC Cadoc

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CADOC** (*Cadocus, Docus*): A Welsh saint, called "the Wise," son of a chieftain of South Wales and cousin of St. David of Menevia; d., according to one account, at his monastery of Llancarven (near Cowbridge, 10 m. w.s.w. of Llandaff, Glamorganshire), according to others, as a martyr at Beneventum, 570(?). He early devoted himself to the religious life, refused to succeed his father in his principality, studied under Irish scholars at home, and visited Ireland, Scotland, Rome, and Jerusalem in quest of instruction. He founded the monastery at Llancarven and made it a famous center of learning. Tradition associates him with David and Gildas (who was one of the teachers at Llancarven) as training the "second order of Irish Saints" (see CELTIC CHURCH IN BRITAIN AND IRELAND, II, 2, § 1) and thus influencing the church life of Ireland. One of the earliest monuments of the Welsh language is *The Wisdom of Cadoc the Wise,* a collection of proverbs, maxims, and the like (in *The Myvyrian Archaiology of Wales,* ed. O. Jones, E. Williams, and W. O. Pugh, iii., London, 1807; new ed., Denbigh, 1870, 754 sqq.). *The Fables of Cadoc the Wise* may be found in *Iolo Manuscripts,* ed. E. Williams (London, 1848). BIBLIOGRAPHY: Lanigan, *Eccl. Hist.*, i, 489-492; W. J. Rees, *Lives of the Cambro-British Saints,* 22-96, 309-395, 468, 587, Llandovery, 1853; A. P. Forbes, *Kalendars of Scottish Saints,* pp. 292-293, Edinburgh, 1872.
CÆCILIANUS Cæcilianus

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CÆCILIANUS:** See DONATISM.
CADMON Cædmon

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CÆDMON:** The first Christian poet of England and, with the exception of Cynewulf, the only Anglo-Saxon versifier whose name is known; d. about 680. All information concerning him comes from Bede, who states (*Hist. eccl.*, iv. 24) that he was a brother in Hilda's monastery at Streanæshalch (see HILDA, SAINT) and learned the art of song, not from men, but from God. Till well advanced in years he lived a secular life, and he often left a merry company where all were called on to sing in turn, feeling his inability to comply. On one such occasion he went from the hall to the stable, it being his duty that night to watch the animals, and in his sleep he saw some one standing before him and commanding him to sing of the Creation—which he thereupon was enabled to do, reciting an original poem, which Bede gives in Latin translation.1 1 On awaking Cædmon remembered the poetry of his dream, and proceeded to add more of the same purport. Being brought before the abbess Hilda, he related his vision, and, at the request of the learned men there present, put passages of Scripture which they repeated to him into excellent verse. Thereupon he was received into the monastery and instructed in the Biblical stories, large portions of which he subsequently versified. Among these were the creation of the world, the origin of man, and the whole history of Genesis; the departure of the children of Israel from Egypt and their entrance into the land of promise; the incarnation, passion, resurrection, and ascension of Christ; the descent of the Holy Ghost and the preaching of the apostles; the terror of future judgment, the horror of hell, and the blessedness of heaven; and many other things by which he sought to lead men from the love of the world and to the choice of a good life. He was a very religious man and the manner of his death was in complete accord with his devout and tranquil life. Bede was born before Cædmon's death and lived not far from his monastery; hence his account is worthy of belief. The attempt of Sir Francis Palgrave to show that the story is a mere monk's tale is to be rejected. No doubt a monk named Cædmon lived at Streanæshalch and wrote poetry there, and evidently he was of low origin and unlearned. Several poems from a manuscript now in the Bodleian Library—a paraphrase of Genesis of more than 2,900 lines; Exodus, about 600 lines; Daniel, about 800 lines; and portions of the New Testament, including the lament of the fallen angels, Christ's visit to hell, and the temptation of Christ, formerly known as the Christ and Satan—were published by Franciscus Junius (François du Jon) at Amsterdam in 1655 and attributed to Cædmon. At present it is conceded that only the first of these poems has any claim to be considered the production of Cædmon, and that even this has been transmitted in an interpolated and much modified form (see HELIAND, THE, AND THE OLD-SAXON GENESIS); many think that it contains no work of Cædmon's at all. The hymn mentioned by Bede, however, is preserved in the Northumbrian dialect (Cædmon's own) by a Cambridge manuscript of the *Historia ecclesiastica *and is the oldest extant Christian poem in a Germanic tongue. (R. WÜLKER.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: Besides the edition of Junius, the poems of the Bodleian manuscript have been published by the Society of Antiquaries of London—*Cædmon's Metrical Paraphrase of Parts of the Holy Scripture in Anglo-Saxon, with an English Translation, Notes, and a verbal Index by B. Thorpe, *London, 1832. The same society also published in their *Archæologia, *xxiv. (1832), fifty-two plates illustrative of the manuscript, including the illuminations, reissued separately London, 1833. Later editions are by K. W. Bouterwek, 2 vols., Gütersloh, 1849-54, and C. W. M. Grein, in his *Bibliothek der angelsächsischen Poesie, *ii, 316-562, new ed. by R. Wülker, Leipsic, 1894. Grein has also furnished a German translation in alliterative verse in *Dichtungen der Angelsachsen stabreimend übersetzt, *Göttingen, 1863. Consult further: Sir Francis Palgrave, in *Archæologia, *xxiv. (1832) 341-343, reprinted by Cook, pp. 12-13 (see below); W. H. F. Bosanquet, *The Fall of Man or Paradise Lost of Cædmon Translated in Verse, *London, 1860; E. Sievers, *Der Heliand und die angelsächsische Genesis, *Halle, 1875; R. S. Watson, *Cædmon, the First English Poet, *London, 1875; B. ten Brink, *Geschichte der englischen Litteratur, *i., 2d ed., Strasburg, 1899, Eng. transl., London, 1883; J. Earle, *Anglo-Saxon Literature, *London, 1884; R. Wülker, *Grundriss zur Geschichte der angelsächsischen Litteratur, * Leipsic, 1885; idem, *Geschichte der englischen Litteratur, * Leipsic, 1896; A. Ebert, *Allgemeine Geschichte der Litteratur des Mittelalters *vol. iii., Leipsic, 1887; A. S. Cook, in the *Publications of the Modern Language Association of America, *vol. vi., part 1, pp. 9-28, Baltimore, 1891; Plummer's *Bede, *ii, 248-258, Oxford, 1896; W. Bright, *Early English Church History, *pp. 311-316, Oxford, 1897; R. T. Gaskin, *Cædmon, the First English Poet, *London, 1902. For the striking resemblance between parts of the Genesis and Milton's Paradise Lost, consult I. Disraeli, *Amenities of Literature, *pp. 37-50, ed. B. Disraeli, London, 1875; S. H. Gurteen, *The Epic of the Fall of Man, a Comparative Study of Cædmon, Dante, and Milton, *London, 1896 (gives reduced facsimiles of the illuminations of the Bodleian manuscript).
CÆLESTIUS Cælestius

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CÆLESTIUS.** See PELAGIUS, PELAGIANISM.
CÆRULARIUS, MICHAEL Cærularius, Michael

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CÆRULARIUS, MICHAEL:** Patriarch of Constantinople 1043-58. The exact date and place both of his birth and death are unknown, and few details of his life are certain. During the reign of Michael the Paphlagonian (1034-41) he was banished for conspiracy, but he was raised to the patriarchate by Constantine Monomachus, who hoped to find in him a firm ally. Cærularius, however, strenuously defended the rights of the Church, and his chief importance is due to the fact that his course resulted in the complete cleavage between the Greek and Roman Churches. At the very time when the Norman War gave the Byzantine court and the pope an opportunity to draw more closely together, the patriarch violently suppressed the Latin ritual observed in many cloisters and churches, and renewed the ancient charges of Photius in a letter to the bishop of Trani in Apulia, reserving his special attack for the Roman use of unleavened bread in the Sacrament, which he condemned as Jewish. Leo IX replied with a haughty defense of the primacy of Rome, and at Constantine's request an embassy was sent to Constantinople, headed by the Cardinal Bishop Humbert. Their letters were intended to win over the emperor and humble the patriarch, and the feeble Constantine, overawed by Humbert's attacks on the Greek Church, had neither the courage to protect Cærularius nor to oppose him openly. The patriarch, however, refused to yield, and on July 16, 1054, the embassy excommunicated him and all his adherents. After the departure of the envoys, Cærularius regained his prestige with Constantine, and maintained it during the reign of Theodora. Isaac Comnenus, on the other hand, banished him on account of his arrogance in 1058, and he seems to have died shortly afterward. In addition to the letters already mentioned, Cærularius was the author of some decretals (*De episcoporum judiciis, De nuptiis in septimo gradu non contrahendis, De sacerdotis uxore adulterio polluta; *edited by Rhalles and Potlis, "Collection of Canons," v. 40-47) and a few writings still preserved in manuscript (*De missa, Opus contra Latinos; *listed by Fabricius, *Bibliotheca Græca, *ed. Harles, xi. 195-197). (PHILIPP MEYER.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: C. Will, *Acta et scripta . . . de controversia ecclesiæ . . ., *Marburg, 1861; J. Hergenröther, *Photius, * vol. iii., Regensburg, 1869 (rich in original matter); A. Pichler, *Geschichte der kirchlichen Trennung zwischen dem Orient and Occident, *2 vols., Munich, 1864-65; R. Baxmann, *Die Politik der Päpste, *vol. ii., Elberfeld, 1868-69; W. Fischer, *Studien zur byzantinischen Geschichte des elften Jahrhunderts, *Plauen, 1883; K. Krumbacher, *Geschichte der byzantinischen Litteratur, *passim, Munich, 1897.
CÆSARIUS OF ARLES Cæsarius of Arles

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CÆSARIUS OF ARLES:** Bishop of Arles; b. at Châlon-sur-Saône (33 m. n. of Mâcon) 469 or 470; d. at Arles (44 m. n.w. of Marseilles) Aug. 27, 542. ### Early Life. Little is known of his life before his eighteenth year, but at the age of twenty he went to the famous cloister on the island of Lérins, although it was now declining under the weak abbot Porcarius. There Cæsarius became acquainted with the writings of Faustus, who had been abbot of Lérins for some thirty years, and these works exercised an influence on him throughout his life. Porcarius appointed him master of the refectory, but the discontent of the monks caused his removal, and he thereupon devoted himself so rigidly to fasting that it became necessary to send him to Arles in search of health. He there became acquainted with Firminus, and at his request began the study of rhetoric with Pomerius of Africa, who is now generally regarded as identical with the author of the *De vita contemplativa. * Pomerius was, moreover, a follower of Augustine, and seems to have won his pupil over to this teacher. Recognizing in Cæsarius a fellow countryman and kinsman, Æontius, bishop of Arles, not only ordained him and placed him in charge of a monastery, but also induced the clergy, citizens, and king to appoint him his successor. In 502, therefore, Cæsarius became bishop of Arles, though sorely against his will. ### Bishop, 502. His first measure was to make daily attendance at church agreeable to the laity, largely by singing, and he also required them to learn passages from the Bible, in addition to the Creed and the Lord's Prayer. The administration of funds was entrusted to laymen and deacons, and he strove to maintain firm discipline, being apparently the author of the first Occidental manual of ecclesiastical law, the *Statuta ecclesiæ antiqua. * In 505 Cæsarius was charged with high treason by his secretary Licinianus, and was banished to Bordeaux by Alaric II., although he quickly proved his innocence and was permitted to return. On Sept. 11, 506, he resumed the long interrupted series of Gallic synods with the Synod of Agde, and the canons, evidently written by Cæsarius, are important documents for ecclesiastical history. Particularly noteworthy among them are the resolutions on ecclesiastical jurisdiction, slavery, celibacy, and church-property which was to be regarded as set aside for the poor. The death of Alaric shortly after the close of the synod ended the kingdom of Toulouse, and in 508 the Franks and Burgundians began the siege of Arles. A relative of the bishop deserted to the enemy, and Cæsarius himself was charged with treason and imprisoned, escaping only when the treason of the Jews who had accused him became known. In 510 the city was relieved, and Cæsarius cared for the captives without regard to creed, in addition to ransoming many with the money and ornaments of the churches. Three years later, however, he was cited to appear before Theodoric at Ravenna, probably because of his expenditures of church funds for the foundation of a nunnery at Arles and similar purposes, but he won the king completely to his side, and received such rich gifts from all quarters for the ransom of Burgundian captives that he was able to bring to Arles 8,000 solidi (about $56,000). From Ravenna he went to Rome, and in October gave the pope a petition, in which he requested permission to employ church funds for cloisters; to abrogate, in view of the lack of clergy in Gaul, the hieratic *cursus honorum, * on which strict stress was laid at Rome; and also asked information regarding the marriage of widows and nuns, bribery in the election of bishops, and the prohibition against naming a bishop without the knowledge of the metropolitan. On Nov. 6, 513, the petition was granted with a few reservations, Symmachus allowing only the usufruct to be devoted to cloisters and the like. ### Synods after 523. Little is known of the life of Cæsarius between 514 and 523, although the canons of the Council of Gerunda in 516-517 show that his influence was traceable in Spain. In 523, however, it became possible for him to exercise his metropolitan functions, since the peaceable intervention of Theodoric in the Franko-Burgundian War brought ten cities of Burgundy under the sway of the Ostrogoths. Cæsarius now held five synods: Arles, 524; Carpentras, 527; Orange and Vaison, 529; and Marseilles, 533. The disciplinary and legislative activity of Cæsarius accordingly lies in the *Statuta ecclesiæ antiqua * and in the canons of the six synods, to which should probably be added the decrees of what is commonly considered the second synod of Arles. Stress should also be laid on his care for the rural communities and for the erection of schools for the education of the clergy. As early as the *Statuta, * moreover, Cæsarius had taken for granted the right and duty of preaching, and he insisted on it again in the *Admonitio, * which seems to have appeared at the synod of Vaison. The Council of Orange (June 3, 529) was the only one devoted to a dogmatic question, and also the only one which received papal sanction as an ecumenical council. This was apparently the conference of bishops of Vienne (mentioned in the *Vita*), who, as Semi-Pelagians, attacked the doctrine of grace taught at Arles, while Cyprian, bishop of Toulon, represented Cæsarius, who was prevented by illness from attending, and defended the dogma of prevenient grace. The epilogue of its resolutions, apparently written by Cæsarius himself, ascribes free will to all the baptized, and rejects predestination to damnation. His own position toward this problem first became clear in 1896, when Morin edited the treatise *Quid dominus Cæsarius senserit contra eos qui dicunt quare aliis det Deus gratiam, aliis non det, * in which he maintains that divine grace works without regard to the merits of man, while God acts according to his will and pleasure. The close of the second decade of the sixth century saw the climax of the activity of Cæsarius, and his relations with Rome changed for the worse. Pope Agapetus charged him with cruelty and injustice in his proceedings against Contumeliosus, bishop of Riez, although he had acted simply in accord with Gallican usage and had defended the discipline of the Church. Under Pope Vigilius he was obliged, as vicar of the Roman See, to render a decision in a question of marriage, which was disregarded. Old and sickly, he took no personal part in the French synods, although the ecclesiastical influence of his pupils remained important. He lived, however, to see the cloister which he had founded on Aug. 26, 512 or 513, in a flourishing condition, and to complete a bishopric of forty years. ### Works. No collected edition of the works of Cæsarius exists as yet, although the Benedictine Germain Morin has long been preparing one, but the places in which his scattered writings may be found are given by Arnold, 435-450 (cf. 491-496), Malnory, v.-xviii., and Fessler-Jungmann, 438, 452. In addition to the works already mentioned, his most important writings are his sermons. His chief sources, often noted in his manuscript, were Augustine, Rufinus, Faustus, Salvianus, and Eucherius, and his generosity in giving of his treasures to others has resulted in the ascription of many of his sermons to Augustine, Faustus, and similar authors. On the other hand, he prepared homiliaries, represented by *Cod. Laon. 121 *(ninth century) and *Parisin. 10605 fol. 71* (thirteenth century). A similar collection contains forty-two admonitions, and a third is devoted to sermons for the cloister. A special category is formed by the homilies for the Old Testament lessons for each fast, and these are supplemented by interpretations of texts of the New Testament. Another group of sermons is eschatological and a third is important for the history of penance. His monastery rules are extremely valuable for the history of asceticism, and his regulations for nuns, based on Augustine's letter *Ad sanctimoniales, * the so-called rules of Macarius, and his own monastic rules, received their final form in 534 and clearly show the various strata of their development. Of the other writings of Cæsarius, only the letters need be considered, for the *Testamentum beati Cæsarii* (*MPL*, lxvii. 1139-42) is now recognized as spurious. (F. ARNOLD.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: Sources for a life are: *Epist. Arelatenses,* in *MGH, Epist.*, iii. 1-83, ed. W. Gundlach, Hanover, 1891; *Concilia ævi Merovingici, * in *MGH, Leg., * sectio iii., part 1, pp. 37-61, ed. Maassen, ib. 1893. The early lives are in *MGH, Script. rer. Merovingicarum,* iii. 457-501, ed. B. Krusch, ib. 1898, and in *ASB,* 27 Aug., vi. 64-83, with comment by Stilting, pp. 50-64. Consult: A. Malnory, *S. Césaire évêque d'Arles, * Paris, 1894; C. F. Arnold, *Cäsarius von Arelate und die gallische Kirche seiner Zeit, * Leipsic, 1894; *Histoire littéraire de la France,* iii. 190, iv. 1, x., p. xv., xii., p. vii.; J. M. Trichaud, *Histoire de S. Césaire, évêque d'Arles, * Arles, 1858; U. Villevieille, *Histoire de S. Césaire, * Aix-en-Provence, 1884; P. Lejay, *Les Sermons de Césaire d'Arles, * in *Revue biblique, iv. (1895) 593-610; * J. Fessler, *Institutiones patrologiæ,* ed. B. Jungmann, ii. 438-452, Innsbruck, 1896; G. Pfeilschifter, *Der Ostgothen König Theoderich der Grosse und die katholische Kirche,* pp. 123-136, Münster, 1896; Hefele, *Conciliengeschichte,* ii. 68-77, Eng. transl., iv. 131, 143 sqq.
CÆSARIUS OF HEISTERBACH Cæsarius of Heisterbach

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CÆSARIUS OF HEISTERBACH,** hais'ter-bah: Monk; b. probably at Cologne c. 1180; d. at Heisterbach (20 m. s. of Cologne) c. 1240. He received an excellent education at Cologne and gained a good knowledge of the Church Fathers and classical writers. In 1198 or 1199 he entered the monastery of the Cistercians at Heisterbach and spent his life there in quiet seclusion. He became master of the novices, and also prior according to Henriquez (*Monologium Cisterciense,* ad diem 25 Sept.). His literary activity is closely connected with his monastic duties. Only sixteen of his many writings are extant and most of these are still in manuscript. One of the best known is the *Dialogus miraculorum * or *De miraculis et visionibus sui temporis * (ed. J. Strange, 2 vols., Cologne, 1831; index, Coblenz, 1857; see bibliography below for title of German select transl.). As master of the novices Cæsarius had to acquaint the future monks with the regulations, opinions, and decisions of the order, and he believed the best way to accomplish this was by means of examples. At the request of his abbot he committed his instructions to writing and the copiousness and variety of his material, drawn from the recent past as well as more remote antiquity, is surprising. His written sources belong mostly to the Cistercian order, but he also drew from oral communications. Each narrative is intended to have a religious or moral practical application, but Cæsarius knew how to include everything under these heads, and thus it happens that his stories contain many points of interest for contemporaneous history and the history of civilization. In a series of pictures he brings before us the life on the Lower Rhine, especially at Cologne, and we often meet with popular beliefs and superstitions in which survivals of old Germanic mythology may still be discovered. The *Dialogus * is especially important for information concerning ecclesiastical customs and conditions, especially in the monastic life. The regulations of the monasteries, especially among the Cistercians, the chorus-singing and work, the eating and sleeping, the fasting and bloodletting of the monks—all comes before us in living examples. Cæsarius is much in earnest about the evils of confession; he suppresses the worst, but what he tells is bad enough and his judgment upon it is severe (cf. iii. 41 and 45). For the rest the dialogue from beginning to end is a witness to the mania for miracles and the belief of the time in the marvelous. One finds everywhere an interference of partly divine, partly demonic powers with earthly happenings, and when it takes place the most incredible becomes credible. Here is the weak point of the book which must not be overlooked, despite the poetic charm of many narratives and the morally pure personality of Cæsarius. He contributed his share to cause the belief in witchcraft and sorcery, in incubi and succubi, and all sorts of devilish intervention, to be regarded as a constituent part of Christian belief. The praise bestowed on the *Dialogus * induced Cæsarius to prepare a second work of the kind, not however in the form of dialogue, the *Libri VIII miraculorum, * of which only three books are preserved (ed. Aloys Meister, Rome, 1901, supplementary vol. to the *Römische Quartalschrift*). Cæsarius's historical works include a *Catalogus episcoporum Coloniensium * (in J. F. Böhmer, *Fontes rerum Germanicarum,* ii., Stuttgart, 1845, 272-282, and, ed. H. Cardauns, in *MGH, Script.,* xxiv., 1879, 345-347; Germ. transl. by M. Bethany, Elberfeld, 1898) and a *Vita sancti Engelberti, * an archbishop of Cologne who was murdered by a relative in 1225 (in Böhmer, ut sup., 294-329). This work insures to Cæsarius a place among the most prominent biographers of the Middle Ages. The first book describes the personality of Engelbert; the second describes in dramatic manner the dangers with which the arrogance of insubordinate vassals threatened the archbishop, and ends with a thrilling account of the final catastrophe. The third book treats of the miracles of Engelbert, who was revered as martyr. Lastly, Cæsarius deserves no minor place among the preachers of his time. His homilies (edited by the Dominican J. A. Koppenstein, 4 parts, Cologne, 1615-28) are indeed monastic, not popular, sermons, like those of Bernard of Clairvaux. But both have in common the rich application of Holy Writ, the connection of moral and allegorical exposition, and the endeavor to edify their hearers. In spite of their simplicity they reveal an indeed unsought for, but not unconscious art in their plan. Peculiar to Cæsarius and corresponding to his method, already noted, is the very copious intertwining of historical examples from modern times. He was a true child of his time, and belongs to its best. In him still lives the spirit of the old Cistercians, as Bernard impressed it on the order. He unites an earnest orthodoxy with fervent piety and a highly moral sentiment. Though implicitly devoted to the Church, nevertheless he has a keen eye for its obvious defects, and his judgment was incorruptible. Though a zealous monk, he did not lose all interest in the events of the world, and the political disorders of the time, with all the misery which they brought, concern him. S. M. DEUTSCH. BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. Kaufmann, *Cäsarius von Heisterbach,* Cologne, 1850, 2d ed., 1862; W. Cave, *Scriptorum ecclesiasticorum historia literaria,* year 1225, 2 vols., London, 1688-98; J. Hartzheim, *Bibliotheca Coloniensis,* pp. 42-45, Cologne, 1747; *Histoire littéraire de la France, * xviii. 194-201, Paris, 1835; Braun, in *Zeitschrift für Philosophie und katholische Theologie,* pp. 1-27, Bonn, 1845 (contains a list of his writings prepared by himself); A. W. Wybrands, *De Dialogus miraculorum van Cæsarius van Heisterbach,* in *Studien en Bijdragen,* ii. 1-116, Amsterdam, 1871; K. Unkel, *Die Homilien des Cäsarius von Heisterbach und ihre Bedeutung für die Kultur und Sittengeschichte des zwölften und dreizehnten Jahrhunderts,* in *Annalen des historischen Vereins für die Niederrhein, *xxxiv. (1879) 1-67; A. Kaufmann, *Wunderbare und denkwürdige Geschichten aus den Werken des Cäsarius von Heisterbach,* in *Annalen des historischen Vereins für den Niederrhein,* Cologne, 2 parts, 1884-91; Wattenbach, *DGQ,* ii. 412, 485.
CÆSARIUS OF SPEYER. Cæsarius of Speyer.

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CÆSARIUS OF SPEYER.** See FRANCIS, SAINT, OF ASSISI, AND THE FRANCISCAN ORDER, I., § 4; II., § 1.
CÆSAROPAPISM Cæsaropapism

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CÆSAROPAPISM:** A name applied to the conception of the relations between Church and State which contemplates the secular ruler's exercising spiritual power also. It is thus the converse of the theocratic system which the popes have attempted to carry into effect (i.e., in regard to the world at large, not to their limited states), which also underlies Calvin's teaching as to the relations of Church and State. Its principles are met with as early as 355, when Constantine addressed the Synod at Milan in the words: "Whatever *I* will, let that be acknowledged as a 'canon' " (Athanasius, *Hist. Arian.*, xxxiii.; *NPNF, * 2d ser., iv. 281). It developed more rapidly in the Eastern Church because of the absence of the counterpoise which the papacy formed in the West. Justinian may be regarded as a typical representative of it; but the Church managed during the iconoclastic controversy to free itself in a large measure from imperial dictation. Since that time the term has not borne any strict application, though it is sometimes applied in a modified sense to the position of the Czars since Peter the Great in the Russian Church, and has sometimes, though with still less justice, been used of the German evangelical princes who have exercised authority in spiritual things, though even the territorial system recognizes a sphere for religion independent of the State. 1 See ERASTUS, THOMAS. (E. FRIEDBERG.)
CAIAPHAS Caiaphas

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAIAPHAS,** cai'a-fas (more exactly Joseph, who also was called Caiaphas; cf. Josephus, *Ant.*, XVIII. ii. 2): The Jewish high priest who held office during the ministry and death of Jesus. He was the last of the four high priests whom the Roman procurator Valerius Gratus appointed successively to this dignity. As Valerius was procurator from 15 to 26 A.D., his appointment of Caiaphas must have occurred at the latest in 26 A.D.; most likely it happened c. 18 A.D., as Valerius Gratus probably appointed Ishmael, the first of the four high priests, immediately after his own inauguration, and as the next two remained in office only about one year, Caiaphas held his office until c. 36 A.D., when he was removed by Vitellius, the legate of Syria. His administration, therefore, lasted about eighteen years—a long term when compared with that of most other high priests of the Roman period. For this he was probably indebted less to his ability than to his submissiveness to the anti-Jewish policy of the Roman government. Probably he belonged to the party of the Sadducees and shared their fondness for foreign ideas, as did his father-in-law Annas (Acts iv. 1, 6; v. 17) and the latter's son Annas the Younger (Josephus, *Ant.*, XX, ix. 1). See ANNAS. F. SIEFFERT. BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. Edersheim, *Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah,* ii. 547, London, 1885; D. F. Strauss, *Leben Jesu,* iv. 30 sqq., Bonn, 1895; Schürer, *Geschichte,* ii. 204, 218, Eng. transl., II. i. 182, 199; *DB*, i. 338; *EB*, i. 171-172; *JE*, ii. 493; and, in general, commentaries on the Gospels.
CAILLIN, SAINT, OF FENAGH Caillin, Saint, of Fenagh

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAILLIN, SAINT, OF FENAGH:** Irish saint of the "second order" who flourished about 560. His alleged history is a typical one among the stories of the Irish "saints," and is also noteworthy for the light it throws on the conditions of the time and the progress of Christianity in pagan Ireland. Caillin's kinsmen of Dunmore (County Galway) had determined to slay a part of their number, the land having become overpopulated; but, on the advice of the saint, who had received Christian education in Rome, they desisted, and Caillin undertook to find more land. In the course of the search he came to Fenagh (County Leitrim, 3 m. s.w. of Ballinamore), where he converted the king's son, Hugh, and a band of warriors sent to drive him away. The prince then gave the saint his fortress and the latter built a church there. When the druids came, at the king's behest, to expel Caillin, he restrained his Christian followers from attacking them, and turned them into stones. Hugh succeeded to the throne on his father's death; he was known as "the Dark" from his personal appearance, but Caillin made him of fair complexion. Notwithstanding his love of peace, Caillin is said to have given the tribe a *cathach * or standard, a mighty talisman in battle. BIBLIOGRAPHY: *The Book of Fenagh, * ed. D. H. Kelly and W. M. Hennessy, Dublin, 1875; T. Olden, *The Church of Ireland,* pp. 65-67, London, 1892.
CAIN, KENITES Cain, Kenites

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

### CAIN, KENITES: ### The Kenites. The Hebrew word *Kayin* occurs in the Old Testament as the name of a stock of nomads, associated with Midian, Amalek, and Israel, mentioned in Judges iv. 11 and Num. xxiv. 22, probably also to be read in I Sam. xv. 6b. More often the form *Keni,* "Kenite," is met ( Gen. xv. 19; Num. xxiv. 21; Judges iv. 11, 17, etc.). In the time of Moses this stock seems to have been dependent on the Midianites, since Hobab, Moses's father-in-law, appears ( Judges i. 16) as the head of a Kenite family, and in Num. x. 29 is designated as a Midianite, as is Jethro in Ex. iii. 1 and Reuel in Ex. ii. 16. Midianites is most likely the larger term and includes the Kenites as one of the branches. The Kenites attached themselves to the Israelites during the wandering; at the time of Barak and Deborah the Kenite Heber was near the plain of Jezreel, detached from the rest of his tribe ( Judges iv. 11). In Saul's time the Kenites were associated with the Amalekites. It is noteworthy that in I Chron. ii. 55 the Kenites are brought into connection with the Rechabites, who retained primitive customs, suggesting their adherence to a nomadic form of life and to the primitive Yahweh-religion of the desert ( Jer. xxxv.). ### Their Relation to Cain. This stock of Cain was apparently intended to be brought into connection with the patriarchs of the race (Gen. iv. 1-16); the conclusion of Wellhausen, Budde, and Stade, however, is that originally the story of Cain had nothing to do with the Kenites for the following reasons: Gen. iv. 17 sqq. deals with the world at large (verses 17, 20-22); Gen. iv. 1-16 with the land of Israel and neighboring deserts. The *Adhamah,* "ground," of Gen. iv. 14 can be only the land inhabited by Israel from which Cain was banished. Gen. iv. 20 makes Jabal the ancestor of nomads, while Cain's nomadic condition resulted from his sin (iv. 14-16). Abel, too, was a shepherd of small cattle who dwelt in Yahweh's land. The story of Cain in this passage can not be understood to deal with the earliest ages of mankind because of the advanced civilization it implies. Its region is the southern part of Palestine; it explained the separation of a people whose God was the same as Israel's by the commission of murder which is named fratricide because of the close connection of Kenites and Hebrews. The mark for Cain, worn on the forehead, must have denoted adherence to the worship of Yahweh (cf. Ex. xiii. 9, 16; Isa. xliv. 6; I Kings xx. 38, 41), and implied the same limits in exacting blood-revenge as were obligatory on the Israelites. ### Cain in Gen. iv. The word *Kayin * also occurs as the name of an ancestor of a part of mankind. The name stands in J at the head of the so-called Cainite table, Gen. iv. 17. In its present form this includes seven generations, and in the seventh four branches appear—Jabal and Jubal, sons of Lamech by Adah, and Tubal-cain and Naamah, son and daughter of Lamech by Zillah. Cain built the first city and named it after his son Enoch; Jabal was the ancestor of nomads, Jubal of musicians, and Tubal-Cain of artisans. The table evidently is an account of supposed origins of civilization, so is to be related to Gen. ix. 20-27. Then Noah's earlier connection with the Cainite table through Lamech is probable, though in Gen. v. 28 (P) he is a Sethite. That the narratives are doublets appears on comparison (cf. Cain and Kenan, Methusael and Methuselah, Ired and Jared, as well as the fact that *Adam* and *Enos * both mean "man"). The Sethite and the Cainite tables are both traced to a single original, and the Cainite line of J is believed to have been originally a Sethite line, while Gen. iv. 25-26 originally preceded iv. 17. The present form of the text is probably attributable to the editor of the work of J who inserted the flood story. He borrowed the material from an old Sethite table, and setting Cain at the head formed a Cainite table and inserted the Cain-story (Gen. iv. 1-16) and the sword-song of Lamech. He thus brought into juxtaposition the killing by Lamech and that by Cain, completed the identification of Cain [father of the Kenites and Cain brother of Abel] through Cain, founder of the city. Thus he secured a contrast between the godless Cainites and the pious Sethites on which was founded the ecclesiastical tradition that alienation from God was in the Cainite blood, while in the Sethite piety was instinctive. Of the other names in the table little need be said. In II Sam. xxi. 16 *Kayin * means "a spear," in Arabic and Syriac "a smith," and possibly (Gen. iv. 1) is to be connected with the word to "make." Enoch (*Hanokh*) is the name of a Reubenite (Gen. xlvi. 9) and a Midianite (Gen. xxv. 4) stock (cf. the Annakus who was king of Phrygia, mentioned by Stephen of Byzantium). With Jubal should be connected the Hebrew for "ram's horn" (Joshua vi. 5). Tubal is the Tibareni of Asia Minor (Gen. x. 2), while the addition of Cain, "smith," goes well with their reputation for metalwork. A goddess Adah was worshiped by Babylonians, and one named Naamah by the Phenicians. (H. GUTHE.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: The subject is treated more or less adequately in the commentaries on Genesis, best in A. Dillmann's, Edinburgh, 1897, and in H. Gunkel's, Göttingen, 1902. Consult further: I. Goldziher, *Der Mythos bei den Hebräern, * Leipsic, 1876, Eng. transl., London, 1877; K. Budde, *Biblische Urgeschichte,* pp. 117 sqq., Giessen, 1883; F. Lenormant, *Les Origines de l'histoire d'après la Bible,* vol. i., Paris, 1880, Eng. transl., *Beginnings of History,* London, 1883; J. Wellhausen, *Die Komposition des Hexateuchs,* pp. 10 sqq., 305, Berlin, 1889; H. E. Ryle, *Early Narratives of Genesis,* pp. 78-83, London, 1892; B. Stade, in *ZATW*, xiv. (1894) 250 sqq.; *EB,* i. 622-628, iv. 4411-17; *DB,* i. 338-339. On the later Jewish mythology, J. A. Eisenmenger. *Entdecktes Judenthum, * i. 462, 471, 832, 836, Frankfort, 1700.
CAINITES Cainites

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAINITES:** According to Irenæus (*Hær*., i. 31), a sect of the Ophites who worshiped Cain as an instrument of the Gnostic Sophia, treated with hostility by the demiurge. They saw in Judas the one who best of all knew the truth, celebrated his treason as a mystery, and had a "Gospel of Judas." The notices of Pseudo-Tertullian (*Hær*., vii.), Philastrius (*Hær*., ii.), and Epiphanius (*Hær*., xxxviii.) accord with these statements. Cain was generated of higher power than Abel, and Judas was the benefactor of the human race, either because by his treason he frustrated Christ's intention to destroy truth (Philastrius), or because he compelled the archons to kill Christ, and so assisted in obtaining the salvation of the cross (Epiphanius). When Tertullian (*Præscriptio hæreticorum,* xxxiii.; cf. *De baptismo,* i.) mentions "Gaiana heresis" he probably refers to the Cainites. Cf. also Clement, *Strom*., vi. 108; Theodoret, *Hær*., i. 15; Hippolytus, *Phil*., viii. 20. For Cainites, descendants of Cain, See CAIN, KENITES. G. KRÜGER. BIBLIOGRAPHY: Neander, *Christian Church,* i. 448. 476, 646; Harnack, *Litteratur*, II. i. 538 sqq.; see literature under GNOSTICISM; OPHITES.
CAIRD, JOHN Caird, John

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAIRD, JOHN:** Church of Scotland: b. at Greenock (23 m. w.n.w. of Glasgow), Renfrewshire, Dec. 15, 1820; d. there July 30, 1898. He was educated at the University of Glasgow (1837-1838, 1840-45; M.A., 1845), interrupting his studies in 1838-39 while engaged in his father's engineering works. After the completion of his education he was minister successively at Newton-on-Ayr (1845-1847), Lady Yester's, Edinburgh (1847-49), Errol, Perthshire (1849-57), and the Park Church, Glasgow (1857-62). In 1862 he was appointed professor of theology in the University of Glasgow, where he became principal and vice-chancellor in 1873, retaining both positions until his death, although he announced his intention of resigning early in 1898. He was Croall Lecturer at Edinburgh in 1878-79 and Gifford Lecturer at Glasgow in 1890-91 and 1896, though a stroke of paralysis forced him to discontinue this second course. He wrote: *Sermons * (Edinburgh, 1858); *Introduction to the Philosophy of Religion * (Croall lectures for 1878-79; Glasgow, 1880); *Spinoza * (Edinburgh, 1886); and the posthumous *University Addresses * (Glasgow, 1898): *University Sermons * (1898); and *The Fundamental Ideas of Christianity * (Gifford lectures; 2 vols., 1899; ed., with a memoir of the author, by E. Caird). BIBLIOGRAPHY: E. Caird, memoir prefixed to his edition of *The Fundamental Ideas of Christianity,* 2 vols., Glasgow, 1899; *DNB, * supplement, i. 368-369.
CAIRNS, JOHN Cairns, John

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAIRNS, JOHN:** United Presbyterian Church, Scotland; b. at Ayton Hill (7 m. n.w. of Berwick-on-Tweed) Aug. 23, 1818; d. in Edinburgh Mar. 12, 1892. After being the wonder of his first school, he became the wonder of the University of Edinburgh, where he studied arts (1834-40), and of Secession Hall, where he studied theology (1840-43). In 1843-44 he studied and traveled on the Continent and received impressions and made acquaintances, especially in Germany, which affected his life. From 1845 till 1876 he was minister of the Golden Square United Presbyterian Church, Berwick-on-Tweed. In frame he was massive, and he had apparently great powers of endurance, but he toiled too much, responded to too many calls in every direction; and on all sorts of errands, and so in 1855 broke down and after that was frequently laid aside. He early became one of the leaders of his denomination, and developed into one of the foremost Scotchmen. He was from 1867 to 1876 professor of apologetics in the theological hall of his denomination in Edinburgh; in 1872 moderator of its general assembly. In 1876 he gave up his pastoral charge, and moving to Edinburgh received the joint professorship (with the principal) of systematic theology and apologetics—the terms of which had been lengthened from seven weeks to five months. In 1879 he succeeded to the principalship. In 1880 he visited America and was a prominent character in the second council of the Alliance of the Reformed Churches held in Philadelphia. He died of heart disease after a brief illness. He never married. His best work was done upon the platform and in the pulpit. The great respect felt for him there and as a man of affairs and counsel withheld criticism of him as an educator, for as such he was less successful. He had considerable learning and remarkable gifts, especially in the way of language, and he acquired foreign languages readily, even such tongues as Assyrian and Arabic when in middle life. He was sprung from the common people, understood how to address them, and was reverenced by them. His nature was genial, free from affectation and hauteur, and he was untiring in the service of others. He made a deep impression on his own generation by his broad-mindedness, moral courage, and fervent eloquence. The topics upon which he spoke with convincing power, springing from deep conviction, were the freedom of the Church from the State; home and foreign missions; temperance, and (after 1874) in advocacy of total abstinence; modification of the Confession of Faith, by a declaratory statement (adopted 1879); union of the United Presbyterian, the Free Church, and the Church of Scotland (realized as far as the first two are concerned in 1900); and the disestablishment of the Church of Scotland. His literary work was small in amount. He published aside from pamphlets a memoir of Rev. John Brown, of the United Presbyterian Church, father of the author of *Rab and his Friends * (Edinburgh, 1860); *Unbelief in the Eighteenth Century,* Cunningham lectures for 1881; and after his death came a volume of his sermons, *Christ the Morning Star, and Other Sermons * (London, 1892). BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. R. Macewen *Life and Letters of John Cairns,* London, 1898; *Principal Cairns, * in the *Famous Scots Series, * Edinburgh, 1903.
CAIUS Caius

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAIUS,** kê'us**:** The name of several characters in Roman history, of whom only two need be included here. **1.** Roman author early in the third century, mentioned by Hippolytus, Dionysius of Alexandria, and Eusebius. What Theodoret and Jerome tell of him rests on Eusebius; Photius's account is worthless, as the tradition from which he derived it confused Hippolytus and Caius. It is doubtful whether he was a Roman presbyter, to say nothing of the title of "bishop of the nations" given him by Photius from tradition. In the library at Jerusalem Eusebius found a work of his, the "Dialogue with Proclus" (the head of the Roman Montanists); but this is the only one known. From the quotations of Eusebius it appears that Caius rebuked the audacity of the Montanists in manufacturing new Scriptures, that he rejected millenarianism and with it the Apocalypse, and that he recognized only thirteen epistles of Paul. Ebed Jesu (in Assemani, *Bibl. Orient.,* III. i., p. 15) says that Hippolytus wrote some *Capita adversus Caium;* and this statement is now confirmed by the discovery of John Gwynn, who found in the British Museum and published five fragments of these very *Capita (Hermathena,* vi., Dublin, 1888). From the statements of Caius here attacked it is clear that he spoke strongly against the contents of the Apocalypse (presumably in the "Dialogue"), and considered it as unworthy of credence and conflicting with the Holy Scriptures. Thus from one of Eusebius's references (*Hist. eccl.,* III. xxviii. 1-2) the conclusion is almost certainly justified that Caius held the Apocalypse to be the work of Cerinthus. Since this view is also that of the Alogians of Asia Minor, and since the method of his polemic against the book strikingly suggests theirs, a connection between them is a plausible hypothesis. (A. HARNACK.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. Harnack, *Die Gwynn'schen Cajus und Hippolytusfragmente, * in *TU*, vi. 3 (1891), 121-128; idem, *Litteratur*, i. 601-603; Krüger, *History*, pp. 320-321 (gives further literature); *DCB,* i. 384-386; *NPNF*, i. 129, 160, 163, 268. **2.** Pope 283-296. These dates, Dec. 17 for his election and Apr. 22 for his death, are given in the *Catalogus Liberianus; * Eusebius (*Hist. eccl*., VII. xxxii. 1) ascribes to him a pontificate of about fifteen years. In any case, his role falls in the peaceful period before the outbreak of the persecution of Diocletian, and for this reason, if for no other, the tradition that he died a martyr is incredible. According to the *Depositio episcoporum* he was buried in the cemetery of St. Calixtus. (A. HAUCK.)
CAJETAN, THOMAS Cajetan, Thomas

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAJETAN,** ca'jê-tan or caj'e-tan, **THOMAS:** Italian cardinal; b. at Gaeta Feb. 20, 1469; d. at Rome Aug. 9, 1534. His real name was Jacopo Vio, he took the monastic name Thomas, and his surname is from his birthplace. At the age of fifteen he entered the Dominican order, and, devoting himself to studies in the Thomist philosophy, became, before he was thirty, one of its noted teachers; he was made general procurator in 1507 and general a year later. Faithful to the traditions of the Dominicans, he appears in 1511 as a supporter of the pope against the claims of the Council of Pisa, composing in defense of his position the *Tractatus de Comparatione auctoritatis Papæ et conciliorum ad invicem. * At the Fifth Lateran Council (1512-17) which Julius II. set up in opposition to that of Pisa, Cajetan played the leading rôle; and it was he who during the second session of the council brought about the decree recognizing the infallibility of the pope and the superiority of his authority to that of the council. For his services Leo X. made him in 1517 cardinal presbyter of Saint Sisto, Rome, and bestowed on him in the following year the bishopric of Palermo. This he resigned in 1519 to take the bishopric of Gaeta granted him by the emperor Charles V., for whose election Cajetan had labored zealously. In 1518 he was sent as legate to the Diet of Augsburg and to him, at the wish of the Saxon elector, was entrusted the task of examining and testing the teachings of Luther. Treatises of his own, written, without knowledge of Luther's theses, in 1517 show that Luther was justified in his assertion that on the doctrine of dispensation the Church had as yet arrived at no firmly established position; the doctrine of confession Cajetan seemed also to regard as a subject open to controversy. Yet more than investigator and thinker he was politician and prelate, and his appearance at Augsburg in all the splendor of ecclesiastical pomp only served to reveal him to Luther as the type of Roman curialist, hateful to Germans and German Christianity. Cajetan was active in furthering the election of Adrian VI., retained influence under Clement VII., suffered a short term of imprisonment after the storming of Rome by the Constable of Bourbon and by Frundsberg (1527), retired to his bishopric for a few years, and, returning to Rome in 1530, assumed his old position of influence about the person of Clement, in whose behalf he wrote the decision rejecting the appeal for divorce from Catharine of Aragon made by Henry VIII. of England (March 23, 1534; printed in *Records of the Reformation, * ed. N. Power, Oxford, 2 vols., 1870, ii. 532-533). Of the Reformation he remained a steadfast opponent, composing several works directed against Luther, and taking an important share in shaping the policy of the papal delegates in Germany. 1 Learned though he was in the scholastics, he recognized that to fight the Reformers with some chance of success a deeper knowledge of the Scriptures than he possessed was necessary. To this study he devoted himself with characteristic zeal, wrote commentaries on the greater part of the Old and the New Testament, and, in the exposition of his text, which he treated critically, allowed himself considerable latitude in departing from the literal and traditional interpretation. In the very field of Thomist philosophy he showed striking independence of judgment, expressing liberal views on marriage and divorce, denying the existence of a material hell and advocating the celebration of public prayers in the vernacular. The Sorbonne found some of these views heterodox, and in the 1570 edition of his celebrated commentary on the *Summa * of Thomas Aquinas (counted among the best; new ed., Lierre, 1892 sqq.) the objectionable passages were expunged. A complete edition of his works with life appeared in five volumes at Lyons, 1639. (T. KOLDE.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: Besides the Life prefixed to his works, consult: R. Simon, *Histoire critique du Vieux Testament,* p. 319, Rotterdam, 1678; idem, *Histoire des principaux commentateurs du N. T.*, p. 537, 1639; C. F. Jäger, in *ZHT*, 1858, p. 431.
CAJETANS Cajetans

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAJETANS.** See THEATINES.
CALAH Calah

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALAH.** See ASSYRIA, IV., § 3.
CALAMY Calamy

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALAMY:** The name of an English family which produced several distinguished clergymen in the seventeenth century. **1. Edmund Calamy the Elder:** Presbyterian; b. in London Feb., 1600; d. there Oct. 29, 1666. He was educated at Pembroke Hall, Cambridge; became (1626) vicar of St. Mary's in Swaffham Prior, Cambridgeshire; thence in the same year removed to St. Edmund's Bury in Suffolk as lecturer, where he remained ten years, until compelled to retire on account of his opposition to the *Book of Sports, * thereby identifying himself with the Puritan party. He accepted from the Earl of Warwick the rectory of Rochford in Essex, where he remained until in 1639 he was chosen pastor of St. Mary Aldermanbury Church in London, where he labored until 1662. He composed in 1641 with others "*An Answer to a Book entitled, An Humble Remonstrance in which, the original of Liturgy and Episcopacy is discussed: and Queries proposed concerning both. The Parity of Bishops & Presbyters in Scripture demonstrated. The occasion of their Imparity in Antiquity discovered. The Disparity of the Ancient & our modern Bishops manifested. The Antiquity of Ruling Elders in the Church vindicated. The Prelatical church bounded. Written by Smectymnuus * [i.e., S(tephen) M(arshall), E(dmund) C(alamy), T(homas) Y(oung), M(atthew) N(ewcommen), and W(illiam) S(purstow)]. This reply to Joseph Hall's *Humble Remonstrance * became the platform of the Presbyterians, as that became the platform of the Episcopal party, each side claiming *jure divino. * Several other tracts were issued in the controversy *pro * and *con. * Calamy was chosen a member of the Westminster Assembly of Divines (1643), and took an active part in its proceedings, being moderate in doctrinal position, and inclined to a union with both Independents and Episcopalians in some comprehensive polity. He also became one of the most energetic members of the Provincial Assembly of London; took part in the composition of the *Vindication of the Presbyterian Government and Ministry, * 1649; was the author of the *Jus Divinum Ministerii Evangelici, * 1654, both adopted by that body. He had opposed the execution of Charles I. and was active in restoring Charles II. to the kingdom in 1659; was one of the divines sent to Holland to treat with him. At the Restoration in 1660 he was made one of the king's chaplains, and offered the bishopric of Coventry and Lichfield, which, however, he declined. With Baxter, Reynolds, and others, he gave his energies for a comprehension of Presbyterians and Episcopalians through a revision of the Liturgy, and a reduction of Episcopacy on Archbishop Ussher's model. He took part in drawing up the *Exceptions * against the Liturgy, and reply to the *Reasons* of the Episcopal clergy. He was a great preacher, frequently delivering sermons before Parliament and the lord mayors on public occasions; and his lectures were frequented by the best people of London. A number of these have been published. His most popular work is *The Godly Man's Ark * (London, 1657; 18th ed., 1709; reprinted, 1865). He was the compiler of *The Souldier's Pocket Bible, * issued for the use of the Commonwealth army in 1643; reprinted in facsimile 1891. He was a practical man of affairs, rather than a scholar and writer. He was ejected for non-conformity in 1662, and imprisoned in Newgate for a short time for having preached after his ejection. But the king interposed, on account of great public indignation, and he was released. C. A. BRIGGS. BIBLIOGRAPHY: The *DNB, * viii. 227-230, contains an excellent account of his life, and adds details of references to literature. **2. Edmund Calamy the Younger:** Non-conforming minister, eldest son of Edmund Calamy the elder; b. at Bury St. Edmunds about 1635; d. at Totteridge, near Barnet; May, 1685. He studied at Sidney Sussex College and Pembroke Hall, Cambridge (B.A.; 1654; M.A., 1658); was made rector of Moreton, Essex, 1658; ejected on the passage of the Uniformity Act (1662), and thenceforth lived a retired life in London, preaching occasionally in private or to friends. BIBLIOGRAPHY: *Biographia Britannica,* ed. A. Kippis, iii. 136, London, 1784; *DNB*, viii. 230-231. **3. Benjamin Calamy:** Church of England, second son of Edmund Calamy the elder; b. in London on or before June 8, 1642; d. there Jan., 1686 (buried Jan. 7). He studied at Catherine Hall, Cambridge (B.A., 1664; M.A., 1668; D.D., 1680); became curate of St. Mary Aldermanbury, London, 1677, from which his father was ejected fifteen years earlier; king's chaplain 1680; vicar of St. Lawrence Jewry, with St. Mary Magdalene, Milk Street, annexed, 1683; prebendary of St. Paul's 1685. Unlike his father and elder brother, he was a High-churchman; he lived on very friendly terms, however, with his non-conformist brother and befriended the latter's son. He published many sermons which are commended for beauty of language and excellent sentiments. His *Discourse about a Doubting * (in the second edition, Scrupulous) Conscience (1683) made a great sensation, it was directed against dissenters and called forth a reply from Thomas de Laune, a Baptist schoolmaster (*A Plea for the Non-Conformists,* 1684). His brother James Calamy edited a volume of his sermons, containing also his funeral sermon by Dean Sherlock (London, 1690; several subsequent editions). BIBLIOGRAPHY: *Biographia Britannica,* ed. A. Kippis, iii. 137, London,1784; *DNB*, viii. 226-227 . **4. Edmund Calamy:** The historian of nonconformity, son of Edmund Calamy the younger; b. in London Apr. 5, 1671; d. there June 3, 1732. He studied at several schools kept by ejected ministers in England, and at the University of Utrecht, 1688-89; then spent nine months at Oxford; became assistant to Matthew Sylvester at Blackfriars, London, 1692; was ordained 1694; in 1703 settled as pastor of a church in Westminster, London. He was a man of winning manners and much tact, and succeeded in accomplishing his purposes without making enemies. His publications were numerous, for the most part sermons; those which have permanent value are his historical works on English non-conformity. He edited Baxter's *Narrative* ( *Reliquiæ Baxterianæ*) and supplied an index and table of contents (1696); six years later he published an abridgment of the same work, adding a history of ministers ejected for non-conformity down to the close of Baxter's life in 1691. The publication provoked much criticism, to which Calamy replied in a second edition (2 vols., 1713) bringing the history down to 1711; and in 1727 he published a continuation of the work in two volumes. Calamy's four volumes were condensed into two by Samuel Palmer, with the title *The Non-Conformist's Memorial* (1775), and a three-volume edition was issued in 1803. He left an autobiography, *An Historical Account of my Own Life, with some reflections on the times I have lived in, * edited by John Towill Rutt (2 vols., London, 1829). Calamy was well qualified by his moderation and catholicity to be the fair-minded historian of non-conformity. BIBLIOGRAPHY: Besides the autobiography mentioned above, consult: *Biographia Britannica, * ed. A. Kippis, iii. 140, London, 1784; *DNB,* viii. 231-235 (quite in detail).
CALAS, JEAN Calas, Jean

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALAS,** ca"la', **JEAN. ** See RABAUT, PAUL.
CALASANZE, JOSÃ. Calasanze, José.

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALASANZE, JOSÉ.** See PIARISTS.
CALATRAVA, ORDER OF Calatrava, Order of

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALATRAVA, ORDER OF:** A knightly order, founded about the middle of the twelfth century, to defend the frontiers of Christian Spain against the Moors. The fortress of Calatrava (on the Guadiana, 65 m. s.e. of Toledo), on the borders of Andalusia, commanded the passes into Castile and was hotly contested. After being bravely held for several years by a company of monks and knights under the lead of a Cistercian monk and former soldier, Velasquez, and the abbot Raymond of Fitero, it was presented to the band by Sancho III., king of Castile, in 1158. The general chapter of the Cistercians gave the order a rule under the oversight of the monastery of Morimund, and prescribed as dress a white scapulary (or white cloak) with a garland of red lilies. The rule was confirmed by Pope Alexander III. in 1164. The knights of the order captured Cordova in 1177 and performed other noteworthy deeds of arms. After 1195 a long period of decline began. Calatrava was lost and the seat of the order was transferred to Salvatierra (*Mons Salutis*) in the Sierra Morena. In 1212 Calatrava was again occupied, but was abandoned for New Calatrava, eight miles farther south, in 1218, the Order of Alcantara undertaking the defense of Calatrava. Toward the end of the Middle Ages the grand master possessed such wealth and power that he became an object of suspicion to the crown. At the instigation of Ferdinand and Isabella, Pope Innocent VIII, in 1486 deprived the order of the right of choosing its master, and after 1523 the office was united with the crown. Since 1808 the order has been merely one of merit. Nuns of Calatrava were instituted by the grand master Gonzalez Yanes in 1219 at the time of the removal to New Calatrava. They had their convent at Barrios near Amaya, later at Burgos, but never attained to importance. (O. ZÖCKLER†.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: Helyot, *Ordres monastiques,* vi: 34-53, 66 sqq.; W. H. Prescott, *History of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella,* i. 308-309, Philadelphia, 1873; P. B. Gams, *Kirchengeschichte Spaniens,* iii. 54, Regensburg, 1879; Heimbucher, *Orden und Kongregationen,* i. 226-227; Currier, *Religious Orders,* p. 216.
CALDECOTT, ALFRED Caldecott, Alfred

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALDECOTT, ALFRED: ** Church of England; b. at Chester Nov. 9, 1850. He was educated at the University of London (B.A., 1873) and at St. John's College, Cambridge (B.A., 1879), and was ordered deacon in 1880, and ordained priest two years later. He was curate of Christ Church, Stafford, in 1880, fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, in 1880-86, and fellow and dean of the same college in 1889-95, in addition to being curate of St. Paul's, Cambridge, in 1881-82, vicar of Horningsea, Cambridgeshire, in 1882-84, and principal of Codrington College, Barbados, and examining chaplain to the bishop of Barbados in 1884-86. He was organizing secretary of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel at Cambridge in 1889-1905, and was rector of North cum South Lopham, Norfolk, in 1895-98. Since the latter year he has been rector of Frating cum Thorington, Essex, and has also been examining chaplain to the bishop of St. Albans since 1903. He was examiner in Moral Science Tripos in Cambridge in 1884, 1888-89, and 1893-94, and was select preacher in the same university in 1884, 1890-91, and 1894, while in 1891-1892 he was junior proctor. In addition to his duties as rector, he has been professor of moral and mental philosophy in King's College, London, since 1891, and examiner in theology in the University of London since 1902, as well as Cambridge Extension Lecturer in 1880-82 and 1886-87. He has likewise been senior secretary of St. John's Cambridge Mission in South London in 1883-86 and 1889-95, vice-president of the Cambridge Ethical Society in 1890-1905, governor of Colchester Grammar School in 1900-05, a member of the committee of the Christian Evidence Society since 1903, and a member of the Senate of the University of London since 1904. In 1906 he was elected a fellow of King's College, London. He has written: *English Colonisation and Empire * (London, 1891); *The Church in the West Indies * (1898); and *The Philosophy of Religion in England and America * (1901).
CALDERWOOD, DAVID Calderwood, David

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALDERWOOD, DAVID:** The historian of the Church of Scotland; b. probably at Dalkeith (7 m. s.e. of Edinburgh) 1575; d. at Jedburgh (40 m. s.e. of Edinburgh) Oct. 29, 1650. He studied at Edinburgh, and in 1604 was ordained minister of Crailing, near Jedburgh. He was a determined opponent of the scheme of King James to introduce prelacy into the Church of Scotland; in 1617 he presented a remonstrance to the king, and argued so boldly and successfully in support of his position that he was imprisoned and ultimately ordered to leave the country. He went to Holland (1619), where he lived in quiet and obscurity; at one time it was rumored that he was dead and a false *Recantation Directed to Such in Scotland as Refuse Conformity to the Ordinances of the Church, * was published and ascribed to him (London, 1622). After the death of James (1625) he returned to Scotland, but did not obtain a charge until 1640, when he was appointed minister at Pencaitland, East Lothian. Gradually he came again into prominence and, with David Dickson and Alexander Henderson, was employed in drawing up the "Directory for Public Worship." In 1648 the General Assembly voted him an annual pension of £800 Scots (£66 13s. 4d. sterling) to enable him to complete his great work, the history of the Kirk of Scotland. He died, however, leaving it still in manuscript, and in three forms; the first and longest is now partially preserved in the British Museum; the second, "a digest of the first," was published with a *Life * by Thomas Thomson by the Wodrow Society in eight volumes, Edinburgh, 1842-49; the third, another abridgment, was published in 1678 with the title *The True History of the Church of Scotland from the Beginning of the Reformation unto the End of the Reign of King James VI. * These histories have slight literary merit, but are invaluable as sources, their material having been collected with diligence and fidelity. The most notable of Calderwood's other publications was his *Altar of Damascus, or the pattern of the English hierarchy and church obtruded upon the Church of Scotland* (Leyden, 1621; Lat. transl., *Altare Damascenum,* with considerable additions, 1623; 2d ed., 1708), which became later the great storehouse of arguments in favor of Presbyterianism. BIBLIOGRAPHY: Besides the *Life, * by T. Thomson, prefixed to the Wodrow ed. of the *History, * and the *Preface * to vol. viii. of the same, by D. Laing, consult: G. Grub, *Ecclesiastical History of Scotland,* vols. ii., iii., Edinburgh, 1861; J. Walker, *Theology and Theologians of Scotland, * ib. 1872; *DNB, * viii. 244-246.
CALDERWOOD, HENRY Calderwood, Henry

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALDERWOOD, HENRY: ** United Presbyterian Church of Scotland; b. at Peebles (21 m. s. of Edinburgh) May 10, 1830; d. at Edinburgh Nov. 19, 1897. He studied at the University of Edinburgh and the theological hall there of the United Presbyterian Church; was ordained minister of Greyfriars Church, Glasgow, 1856; was appointed professor of moral philosophy, Edinburgh, 1868. As a philosopher "he tried to discover and explain the bearings of physiological science on man's mental and moral nature. . . . He believed it to be demonstrated by physiology that the direct dependence of mind on brain was confined to the sensory-motor functions, the dependence of the higher forms of mental activity being, on the other hand, only indirect. He endeavored to establish the thesis that man's intellectual and spiritual life, as we know it, is not the product of natural evolution, but necessitates the assumption of a new creative cause." His interests were not confined to his professional work; he was chairman of the Edinburgh school board, chairman of the North and East of Scotland Liberal Unionist Association, was a member of the mission board of his Church, and advocated temperance reform, Presbyterian union, and other philanthropic and religious movements. He edited *The United Presbyterian Magazine, * and published *The Philosophy of the Infinite * (London, 1854), a criticism of Sir William Hamilton prepared during his student days; *Handbook of Moral Philosophy * (1872); *On Teaching, its Means and Ends * (1874); *The Relations of Mind and Brain * (1879); *The Parables of our Lord * (1880); *The Relations of Science and Religion, * Morse lectures before Union Theological Seminary, New York, 1880 (1881); *Evolution and Man's Place in Nature * (1893; enlarged ed., 1896); several of these works have appeared in many editions. BIBLIOGRAPHY: His *Life * was written by his son, W. L. Calderwood, with David Woodside, with chapter on his philosophical works by A. S. Pringle-Pattison, London, 1900.
CALEB, CALEBITES Caleb, Calebites

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALEB, CALEBITES: **One of twelve scouts whom Moses sent from the Wilderness of Sin to spy out the promised land (Num. xii. 16-xiii. 17a, 21, 25), and his descendants. According to Num. xiii. 6 he represented the tribe of Judah. Joshua xiv. 6, 14 designates him as "the Kenizzite," with which Joshua xv. 17 agrees in making Othniel, the brother of Caleb, the "son of Kenaz." The Kenizzites were a branch of the Edomitic stock, Kenaz being a grandson of Esau (Gen. xxxvi. 11, 15). Then Caleb, and Othniel were originally not Israelites, but had left their people and united with the Hebrews, and this agrees with the location of their settlements in Hebron and Debir (Josh. xiv. 6-15, xv. 13-19; Judges i. 12-15, 20). I Chron. ii. 42-49 puts into the possession of Caleb Maresha, Hebron, Tappuah, Maon, Jokdeam, and Beth-zur (Madmannah, verse 49, is a city of the Negeb, Josh. xv. 31). The Calebites occupied the same region in the time of Saul and David, and to them belonged a part of the Negeb (I Sam. xxx. 14). There David lived long as a freebooter, his first wife was of Calebite stock, and Abigail was from Maon-Carmel. After Saul's death David occupied Hebron and its Calebite neighborhood and was there made king. His realm included the territory of Caleb and Judah, though the latter gave the name to his kingdom. In spite of the formal union of the two peoples, the Calebites maintained a practical independence with a residence in Judahitic territory. This explains Absalom's resort to Hebron in his insurrection against David. The name Caleb was then originally that of a stock, and, personified, became that of the eponymous ancestor (see EPONYM). With this the story of Achsah (Judges i. 12-15, Josh. xv. 15-19) is seen to agree when it is remembered that tribally "daughter" means a weaker stock which has lost its independence to a stronger. The Calebites remained in the district mentioned till exilic times when the Edomites drove them, weakened by Nebuchadrezzar's measures, northward to the neighborhood of Jerusalem—a change explained in customary genealogical phrasing (I Chron. ii. 18-19), and the Calebites were reckoned to Judah (I Chron. ii. 5, 9, 18, 50-55). An early age can not be ascribed to the narrative which gives the story of the spies, since Caleb is there reckoned as a Judahite without any discrimination of stocks such as other passages cited above make necessary. The assumption in the representation of P in Num. xiii.-xiv., and of the Chronicler, of the assimilation by the Hebrews of the Calebites is good for postexilic times. (See JUDEA.) (H. GUTHE.) While advanced scholarship generally takes the position indicated in the text (so, for example, J. A. Selbie in *DB,* i. 340), conservative criticism insists that Caleb was originally a personal name and declines altogether the idea of eponymity; cf. J. D. Davis, *Dictionary of the Bible, * Philadelphia, 1898, pp. 103-104. BIBLIOGRAPHY: J. Wellhausen, *De gentibus et familiis, I Chron. ii. 4.* Göttingen, 1870; idem, *Die Komposition des Hexateuchs,* pp. 336-338, Berlin, 1889; H. Grätz, *Die Kelubaiten oder Kalebiten, * in *Monatsschrift für Geschichte und Wissenschaft des Judentums,* xxv. (1876) 461 sqq.; W. R. Smith, *Kinship and Marriage,* pp. 200, 219, London, 1885; idem in *Journal of Philology, * ix. (1876) 89; E. Meyer, *Die Entstehung des Judentums,* pp. 114 sqq., 147-148, Halle, 1896.
CALENDAR BRETHREN (FRATRES CALENDARII) Calendar Brethren (Fratres Calendarii)

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALENDAR BRETHREN (Fratres Calendarii):** A fraternity which arose in the second half of the Middle Ages, especially in lower Saxony, but also in other portions of Germany and occasionally in the neighboring countries. It might be termed a clerical gild, for though men who were not members of the clergy were admitted, they were restricted to a minor position, and the statutes of many communities termed only the clergy "full brothers." The first fraternity of Calendar Brethren which is definitely known to have existed was that of Laer in Westphalia in 1279, but it was not until the fourteenth century that they became numerous. They seem to have originated in the official conferences held by the clergy of each archdiaconate on the first day of the month (Latin, *Kalendæ*). They centered about religious worship, the members being required to say mass for the repose of each other's souls or have it said, and to pray for one another. They were likewise bound, as in the gilds, to mutual support and social elevation. With the accession of wealthy laymen, the fraternities gained in importance and wealth, and became famous for their banquets. They made a firm resistance to the Reformation, since they refused to allow their wealth to be diverted to other purposes. Some maintained themselves for a considerable length of time in Evangelical districts, but they were finally suppressed even in Roman Catholic countries. (G. UHLHORN†.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: L. von Ledebur, *Die Kalandsverbrüderungen in den Landen des sächsischen Volksstammes, * in *Märkische Forschungen, * iv. 7 sqq., Berlin, 1850; Bierling, *Die Kalandsbruderschaften, * in *Zeitschrift für Altertumskunde und Geschichte in Westphalen, * series 10, iii. 178 sqq.
CALENDAR, THE CHRISTIAN Calendar, The Christian

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

### CALENDAR, THE CHRISTIAN. The Origin of the Christian Calendar (§ 1) The Calendar in the Early Church (§ 2). Complications in Dating (§ 3). Early Medieval Calendars (§ 4). Greek and Slavic Calendars (§ 5). Later medieval calendars (§ 6). Errors in Calculating Easter (§ 7). The Gregorian Reform (§ 8). Opposition to the Gregorian Calendar (§ 9). Attempts to Reform the Calendar (§ 10). ### 1. The Origin of the Christian Calendar. The Christian calendar is an index of the year arranged according to months and weeks, and giving a list of feasts, fasts, and saints' days, to which data of a more miscellaneous character may be added. The dependence of the feasts on chronology renders it necessary to consider the systems of reckoning time, especially as both the chronological and liturgical portions of the calendar were established by the Church, and remained in the hands of the clergy throughout the Middle Ages. In its most general aspect of an annual list of days and feasts, the Christian calendar dates from the primitive Church, which found its model in classical antiquity, particularly among the Romans. Numerous Roman calendars of the imperial period have been preserved either in whole or in part, designed for public use within areas ranging from a town to an entire country. These calendars contain astronomical information as well as lists of religious feasts and civic celebrations, some of which were connected with the cult, such as many of the public games, while others commemorated historic events. The transition from pagan to Christian usage may be seen in two calendars from the middle of the fourth and fifth centuries (ed. T. Mommsen, *CIL,* i. 332 sqq.). One of these was drawn up at Rome in the reign of Constantine II. and is evidently a revision of a pagan calendar, omitting all feasts of a distinctively religious character, both heathen and Christian, but retaining the purely civic feasts. Christian influence is visible, however, in the recognition of the Christian weeks beside the Roman system, since the year, which here begins with Jan. 1, falls in two regular divisions, one of eight days each (the *nundinæ*) represented by the letters A-H, and the other of seven days, indicated by A-G. The second calendar was prepared in 448 during the reign of Valentinian III., and, though pagan in basis, contains for the first time a small number of Christian feasts, having five festivals of Christ and six saints' days. The oldest exclusively Christian calendar is a Gothic fragment, apparently prepared in Thrace in the fourth century, containing the last eight days of October and the entire month of November. Seven days have the names of saints attached to them, two from the New Testament, three from the general Church, and two from the Goths. ### 2. The Calendar in the Early Church. Even before the inclusion of Christian feasts in the Roman calendar, however, the Church had lists of saints' days arranged according to the date of their celebration, although not yet incorporated in a formal calendar. Allusions to such lists of memorial days are found in Tertullian and Cyprian, but the earliest one extant was prepared at Rome in the middle of the fourth century. It consists of an enumeration of twelve Roman bishops and a list of martyrs for twenty-four days, including feasts in commemoration of the birth of Christ and of St. Peter (Feb. 22), all the remainder being festivals of martyrs, generally of local origin. The next oldest calendar is a list of the festivals of the Church of Carthage, which apparently dates from the end of the fifth or the beginning of the sixth century, and contains the names of bishops and martyrs, the most of whom were natives of Carthage. From such beginnings a wealth of calendars soon developed throughout the Latin world, and the lists of the days of the month received an increasing proportion of martyrological, hagiological, and heortological material. The active intercourse of the churches, especially of Rome with Africa, Gaul, Spain, and England, resulted in the addition of such numbers of foreign saints that those who received honor throughout the Church exceeded the saints of local fame, and finally there was no day of the year which did not have one or more saints. Since martyrs were commemorated in the early Church especially in the place where they had suffered, each community originally had its own list of feasts and its own calendar. This usage was of long duration, despite the frequent interchange of names and despite the increasing prestige of the Roman calendar and list of feasts. The diversity of calendars was augmented, moreover, by the reverence paid to the local saints of individual countries and dioceses, while a still more important factor was the discrepancy in the dating of the beginning of the year. ### 3. Complications in Dating. The first of the year was reckoned from no less than six days: (1) the Feast of the Circumcision (Jan. 1; used in conformity to the Julian calendar); (2) Mar. 1 (Merovingian France, the Lombards, Venice, and, for a time, Russia); (3) the Feast of the Annunciation (Mar. 25; first in Florence and Pisa, whence it extended to France, Germany, England, and Ireland, being retained in the latter two countries until the eighteenth century); (4) Easter (especially in France); (5) Sept. 1 (Byzantine Empire, and, until modern times, Russia); (6) Christmas (Carolingian France, the Anglo-Saxons, Scandinavia, Prussia, Hungary, and portions of Holland, Switzerland, etc.). The problem was further complicated by the various methods of indicating the day of the month, of which at least five systems were used contemporaneously: (1) the ancient Roman method of calends, ides, and nones; (2) the Greco-Christian consecutive numbering of the days of the month, now generally used; (3) the *consuetudo Bononiensis, * which divided the month into two halves, in one of which ( *mensis intrans*) the days were numbered forward from I, while in the other ( *mensis exiens*) they were reckoned backward from 30 or 31; (4) the method of Cisiojanus or Cisianus, which designated the days of the month by the syllables of arbitrary mnemonic verses (long popular in Poland and North Germany); (5) the designation of the day by the feast celebrated on it. This confusion was worse confounded by the various reckonings of Easter, while movable feasts based upon it and running side by side with the fixed festivals, or even crossing them, added their quota of perplexity. ### 4. Early Medieval Calendars. In the Middle Ages calendars were multiplied, partly in consequence of the chronological intricacies already noted and partly because of the universal need for ecclesiastical data of this character. It is true that there are few calendars still extant which were prepared previous to the eighth century, but this deficiency is made good in various ways, especially by the sacramentaries which give the list of feasts, while liturgical books, particularly manuscripts of the Psalter, frequently have a calendar prefixed to them. Such calendars are usually perpetual, that is, available for any year, but are usually provided with methods for the determination of the movable feasts of any particular year. Not only are the letters A-G repeated in them from Jan. 1 to designate the days of the week, but they also contain the numbers I.-XIX. to denote all new moons which fall, in the course of a cycle of nineteen years, on the day of the month designated by one of these numbers. By means of such a calendar, when the Dominical Letter and the Golden Number of the cycle are known, may be obtained the day of the week of any date and all new moons throughout the year. From the latter is derived the date of the spring new moon, which gives, when the day of the week on which it falls is determined by the Dominical Letter, the date of Easter. An Easter table for a series of years is also frequently added to the calendars. ### 5. Greek and Slavic Calendars. All calendars of the Greek and Slavic churches begin their ecclesiastical year, as already noted, with Sept. 1. The great majority of their immovable feasts are consecrated to the saints and the Virgin, while a number of the movable feasts are consecrated to Christ. The latter, like the Sundays of the year, are divided into three periods: *Trioidion * (beginning with the tenth Sunday before Easter), *Pentekostarion * (from Easter to the close of the second week after Whitsuntide), and *Oktoechos* (extending from the second Sunday after Whitsuntide into the Western Epiphany). The calendar of the Greek Church is characterized by numerous fasts, partly of single days and partly of several weeks. To the latter belong the four "great fasts." Two of these are movable, the Easter fast of seven weeks, and the Fast of the Apostles, the latter lasting from the Feast of All Martyrs on the Sunday after Whitsuntide to the day of SS. Peter and Paul (June 29). The other two, the Fast of the Virgin (August 1-15) and the Fast of Advent (Nov. 24-Dec. 24), are immovable. In a number of the more important feasts the Greek calendar harmonizes with the Western, but it deviates in numerous instances from the latter in its dating of the feasts of saints and martyrs. ### 6. Later Medieval Calendars. In the Western Church the majority of calendars were written in Latin until the end of the Crusades. Among them special mention may be made of the ancient list of feasts prepared at Rome during the reign of Gregory II. or Gregory III., and noteworthy as giving the Roman stations in which the feasts were celebrated and the lessons from the Gospels. Other noteworthy calendars include one prepared in 781 by Godesscalc at the command of Charlemagne, a calendar from Luxeuil of the latter part of the seventh century, a marble calendar drawn up at Naples by Bishop John IV. between 840 and 850, and a calendar of Bishop Gundekar II. of Eichstätt (1057-79). Among other German calendars mention may be made of one from Freising of the latter part of the tenth century, from Salzburg in the eleventh century, from Regensburg in the twelfth, and from Passau and Augsburg in the thirteenth. Toward the end of the Middle Ages the Latin calendars began to be translated into the vernacular, although a metrical calendar had been written in Anglo-Saxon before the close of the tenth century. A French calendar of the thirteenth century is still extant in manuscript, but German calendars, which are tolerably numerous, are not found until a hundred years later. The invention of printing in the fifteenth century wrought important changes in the calendar, although the first printed specimens resemble those in manuscript and, like them, are perpetual. The first calendar for a definite year was printed at Nuremberg in 1475 in German and Latin. It was designed for the years 1475, 1494, and 1513 as the first of a triple cycle of nineteen years each, and was so constructed that the dates for other years might be derived from these three, so that it really extended from 1475 to 1531. The ecclesiastical portions, however, were in perpetual form, since the calendar contained, in addition to the letters A-G for the days of the week, only the names of the saints for a limited number of days without a division into weeks and without the movable feasts. It was not until the middle of the sixteenth century that calendars arranged according to the weeks and feasts of a definite year came into general use. ### 7. Errors in Calculating Easter. The reckoning of Easter hitherto employed had long been recognized as inadequate, and the elimination of the errors which this system had caused was one of the most urgent tasks which awaited solution after the close of the Middle Ages. Since the second half of the third century the rule had been adopted by the Alexandrian Church, and confirmed by the Council of Nicæa, that Easter should fall on the Sunday after the spring full moon, that is, on the first Sunday after the full moon on or next after the vernal equinox. The date of this equinox was to be Mar. 21, while the full moon was to be reckoned according to a cycle of nineteen years. This system of reckoning was introduced into the Roman Church in 525 by Dionysius Exiguus, and spread thence throughout Italy, Gaul, and Spain, and was given to the Anglo-Saxon churches by Bede in 729. This method, however, was vitiated by two faults which could not fail to become evident in the course of time. In the first place, by its assumption that the vernal equinox falls on Mar. 21 it adopted the entire Julian system which makes the year 365¼ days in length and intercalates a day every four years. In reality this year is eleven minutes too long, so that an extra day is intercalated every 128 years. In the second place, by its reckoning of the spring full moon according to a nineteen-year cycle of 235 months or 6,939¾ days, it made the cycle an hour too long, thus making a discrepancy of a day between the real and the theoretical new moon every 210 years. It was not until the thirteenth century that this error attracted attention, the first works to note it being the *Computus * of Master Conrad in 1200 (extant only in a revision of 1396 in a Vienna manuscript) and the similar work of an anonymous author of 1223 (preserved in great part by Vincent of Beauvais). The problem was likewise taken up by Johannes de Sacro-Busto about 1250 in his *De anni ratione * and by Roger Bacon in a treatise addressed to Clement IV., *De reformatione calendarii, * while among the Greeks the monk Isaac Argyros wrote on the problem in 1272. In the fifteenth century the reformation of the calendar was discussed in the great councils of the Roman Catholic Church, especially by Pierre d'Ailly at Kostnitz in 1414 and by Nicholas of Cusa at Basel in 1436, the latter proposing to begin the correction of the calendar in 1439. ### 8. The Gregorian Reform. The actual reform of the calendar was first carried out by Gregory XIII. (1572-85) in conformity with a resolution of the Council of Trent. In 1577 the pope appointed a committee which held its sessions at Rome to carry out the plan proposed by the Calabrian astronomer Aloigi Ligli, and confirmed this reformed calendar, which was called the Gregorian in his honor, by a bull of Feb. 24, 1582. The reform was designed, on the one hand, to regulate Easter with reference to the solar and lunar revolutions, thus restoring the year of the lunar cycle according to the date and intention of the Nicene Council, and, on the other, to avoid any future shifting of the vernal equinox and the spring full moon. To restore the vernal equinox to Mar. 21, the ten days between Oct. 4 and 15 were dropped, while for the correction of the spring full moon the new moons were set back three days from Jan. 3 to Dec. 31. These corrections were assured by retaining the Julian system of intercalation and the nineteen-year lunar cycle for a century. The intercalary day was to be omitted thrice in four centuries, and the new moon was to be retarded one day eight times in twenty-five centuries (seven times after each three hundred years and the eighth time after four hundred). For the correction of the lunar cycle the reckoning of epacts, or the age of the moon on Jan. 1, was introduced according to the cycle proposed by Ligli. ### 9. Opposition to the Gregorian Calendar. The Gregorian calendar was adopted in Roman Catholic countries either immediately or in the course of a few years. The Protestant districts, on the other hand, opposed it, partly on account of their hostility to Rome and partly on account of its chronological discrepancies. Its inaccuracies were recognized by the landgrave William IV. of Hesse-Cassel, and the Calvinistic Joseph Justus Scaliger issued repeated warnings against it. After the end of the sixteenth century the Julian calendar existed in Germany side by side with the Gregorian, the two being designated as old and new style, respectively. The movable feasts of the two faiths accordingly differed, and the advocates of the new style dated the days of the month ten days in advance of the old until the end of the seventeenth century. In view of the discrepancies between the two systems the German Protestants devised a third calendar, which was to agree neither with the Gregorian nor the Julian and was to take effect in 1700. In its reckoning of time it agreed with the Gregorian, but its feasts were calculated astronomically according to the meridian of Uraniborg and the Rudolphinian Tables of Kepler. The result was increased confusion and embitterment between Roman Catholics and Protestants, particularly in 1724, 1744, and 1783, when there was a divergency of a week between the Gregorian and the astronomical Easter. This Protestant calendar was finally suppressed by Frederick the Great in 1775, and the Gregorian calendar became supreme throughout Germany. German Protestants have sought in recent years to transform Easter into an immovable feast, but the plan as yet remains inchoate. ### 10. Attempts to Reform the Calendar. The evangelical reforms of the calendar thus far considered were concerned only with chronology, without regard to the traditional Christian lists of saints and martyrs. There is, however, a tendency among the Lutherans to revise the hagiology of the Church, in view of the Protestant skepticism regarding the existence of many of the saints of tradition and the Christianity ascribed to others. They are offended, furthermore, by the names of such heroes of the Counterreformation as St. Ignatius Loyola and other opponents of their sect, while prominent Protestants, it is felt, should be recognized in an ecclesiastical calendar designed for Lutheran use. Such an attempt was made by Ferdinand Piper in his *Evangelischer Kalender * (published from 1850 to 1870), in which he sought to transform the hagiology of the Western Church according to evangelical ideas. To increase the interest of the laity in this new list of names, brief biographies were added, and these, 399 in number, were later published separately under the title *Zeugen der Wahrheit * (4 vols., Leipsic, 1874; Eng. transl., by H. M. MacCracken, 3 vols., Boston, 1879). Piper's calendar, however, failed to secure official recognition in any German church, although in various revisions it has been included in a number of popular calendars in Germany. It is self-evident that only partial success can be attained by any Protestant hagiological calendar in view of the diversity of Protestant conditions and requirements. Apparently, the most that can be done is to add new dates and names, whether these be supplementary or corrective, to the traditional hagiology of the Church, so that, according to the requirements of time or place, a choice may be made from the names associated with any particular day. (O. ZÖCKLER†.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: On the general subject consult: L. Ideler, *Handbuch der . . . Chronologie, * 2 vols., Berlin, 1825-26; A. J. Weidenbach, *Calendarium historico-christianum medii et novi ævi, * Regensburg, 1855; W. S. B. Woolhouse, *Analysis of the Christian, Hebrew and Mahometan Calendars, * London, 1881; Ledouble, *La Connaissance des années et des jours. Traité . . . du calendrier, * Soissons, 1887; E. Mahler, *Fortsetzung der Wüstenfeld'schen Vergleichungs-Tabellen der muhammedanischen und christlichen Zeitrechnung, * Leipsic, 1887; J. C. Macdonald, *Chronologies and Calendars, * London, 1897; F. Rühl, *Chronologie des Mittelalters und der Neuzeit, * Berlin, 1897; B. M. Lersch, *Einleitung in die Chronologie, * 2 vols., Freiburg, 1899 (vol. ii. on Christian Calendar); *Encyclopædia Britannica,* iv. 664-682 (gives comparative tables); *DCA, * i. 256-258. On the origin of the Christian calendar consult: T. Mommsen, *Der Chronograph vom Jahre 354,* in *Abhandlungen der sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften,* ii. (1850) 547 sqq.; A. J. Binterim, *Denkwürdigkeiten, * i. 20 sqq., 7 vols., Mainz, 1837-41; L. Coleman, *Ancient Christianity,* chap. xxvi., § 5, Philadelphia, 1852; F. Piper, *Der Ursprung der christlichen Kalendarien, in Königlicher preussischer Staatskalender, * 1855, pp. 6-25; A. Lechner, *Mittelalterliche Kalendarien in Bayern, * Freiburg, 1891; E. Berfried, *Die Ausgestaltung der christlichen Osterberechnung, * Mittelwalde, 1893. On calendars of the Middle Ages useful works are: N. Nilles, *Kalendarium manuale utriusque ecclesiæ, * 4 vols., Innsbruck, 1879-85, vols. i., ii., 2d ed., 1897 (a most valuable collection for the Eastern Churches); A. Cave, *Scriptorum ecclesiasticorum historia literaria,* Appendix, part ii., London, 1698 (describes Eastern calendars); F. Piper, *Kirchenrechnung,* pp. vi. sqq., Berlin, 1841; idem, *Karls des Grossen Kalendarium, * ib. 1858; W. L. Krafft, *Kirchengeschichte der germanischen Völker* I. i. 371, 385-387, ib. 1854; F. Kaltenbrunner, *Die Vorgeschichte der gregorianischen Kalenderreform,* Vienna, 1876; O. E. Hartmann, *Der römische Kalender,* Leipsic, 1882; J. Weale, *Analecta liturgica,* 2 vols., London, 1889; H. Grotefend, *Taschenbuch der Zeitrechnung des deutschen Mittelalters und der Neuzeit,* Hanover, 1898; A. von Maltzew, *Menologien der orthodox-katholischen Kirche des Morgenlandes,* part i., Berlin, 1900 (Sept.-Feb., German and Slavic and reference to original Gk. text). For the history of the Gregorian reform consult: F. Kaltenbrunner, *Die Polemik über die gregorianische Kalenderreform,* Vienna, 1877; J. B. J. Delambre, *Histoire de l'astronomie moderne, * i. 1-84, Paris, 1821; G. S. Ferrari, *Il calendario Gregoriano,* Rome, 1882; the literature under GREGORY XIII. For modern Protestant calendars the following may be consulted: F. Piper, *Die Verbesserung des Kalenders,* in *Evangelischer Kalender,* 1850, pp. 1-11; idem, *Die Verbesserung des evangelischen Kalenders,* Berlin, 1850; W. Löhes, *Martyrologium. Zur Erklärung der herkömmlichen Kalendernamen,* pp. 1-12, Nuremberg, 1868; E. Scharfe, *Die christliche Zeitrechnung und der deutsch-evangelische Kalender,* pp. 18-28, Stuttgart, 1893.
CALENDAR, HEBREW AND JEWISH Calendar, Hebrew and Jewish

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALENDAR, HEBREW AND JEWISH.** See DAY, THE HEBREW; MOON, SEMITIC CONCEPTIONS OF; YEAR, THE HEBREW; SYNAGOGUE.
CALF, THE GOLDEN, AND CALF-WORSHIP Calf, The Golden, and Calf-worship

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

### CALF, THE GOLDEN, AND CALF-WORSHIP. Origin of Calf-worship among the Hebrews (§ 1). Bull-worship among Other Semites (§ 2). Bull-worship in Israel (§ 3). Bull-worship in Judah (§ 4). The story of the worship of the golden calf during the desert journey is given Ex. xxxii. and Deut. ix. 7-21; cf. Neh. ix. 18; Ps. cvi. 19-20; Acts vii. 39-40. The authorized calf-worship of Northern Israel is mentioned I Kings xii. 28-33; II Kings x. 29, xvii. 16; Hos. viii. 5-6, x. 5-6, xiii. 2; II Chron. xi. 15, xiii. 8. The Hebrew term generally applied to the calf is *'egel; 'eglah* in Hos. x. 5 is probably a mistake for *'egel.* ### 1. Origin of Calf-worship among the Hebrews. It has generally been supposed that the Israelites borrowed calf-worship from the Egyptians, a supposition thought to be supported by the fact that Jeroboam had been recalled from Egypt. But the Egyptian animal-worship was essentially different from the Semitic type, since the Egyptian worship was paid to living animals. The bulls or calves of Jeroboam - the classical example in Israel - were, on the other hand, intended to be symbols of Yahweh. In any case Jeroboam would not have introduced a foreign cult to strengthen his new and precarious government. The Hebrew calf-worship did not reproduce the cult of Apis and Mnevis, which were living animals, one black, the other white, dedicated to Osiris, and he was believed to be incarnated in them (J. G. Wilkinson, *Manners and Customs of the Ancient Egyptians, * iii., London, 1878, 86-95, 306-307). Suggestions of bull-worship among the Hebrews are found in the horns of the altar, in the oxen under the lavers ( I Kings vii. 25), and possibly in the cherubim. While examples of Hebrew bull-worship are rare, the proof of its existence among neighboring nations is abundant. In the Babylonio-Assyrian and Syro-Phenician religions, the bull represented the masculine type of divinity, as was natural to a pastoral people. The primitive Aryans also explained the heavenly phenomena by comparisons drawn from the life of their herds. The Zendavesta makes mention of "the first bull." The bull represented power and strength, and at the same time the destructive and the reproductive omnipotence of the deity. The sun-god is hardly to be recognized in the bull, as has been supposed. ### 2. Bull worship among Other Semites. The gold of the Hebrew bull idols does not necessarily point to the splendor of the sun, for the images of other gods were also of gold or gilded. Still less credible is the assertion that the strength of the bull represented the scorching blaze of the sun. Among the Babylonians the bull was sacred to the thundergod *Ramman *(Syrian *Rimmon*), Assyrian *Adad * (Syrian *Hadad*), who is represented in Layard's *Monuments, *plate 65, as having four horns and holding the lightnings in one hand and a battle-ax in the other. The bull is also the emblem of Ramman-Adad on the stele of Esarhaddon found at Zingirli in Northern Syria, as well as in the procession of the gods depicted on the rock at Maltai (cf. G. Perrot and C. Chipiez, *Histoire de l'art dans l'antiquité, *ii., Paris, 1881 sqq., 642-643). An image of the Syrian Jupiter of Doliche, which was carried from Syria to Rome, represents him standing upon a bull (cf. F. Hettner, *De Jove Dolicheno dissertatio philologica, *Bonn, 1877; A. H. Kan, *De Jovis Dolicheni Cultu dissertatio, *Groningen, 1901). The Jupiter of Hierapolis in Syria was pictured sitting upon bulls (Lucian, *De dea Syria, *xxxi.). The classical tale of the seduction of Europa is a form of the Baal myth, in which the god, in the shape of a bull, journeys with Astarte to Crete (for the identity of Astarte with Europa, cf. *De dea Syria, *lv.). The sacredness of cattle among the Philistines also is demonstrated by the story of the return of the ark on a new cart drawn by two milch kine, on which there had come no yoke ( I Sam. vi. 7 sqq.). ### 3. Bull worship in Israel. That bull-worship among the Hebrews was ancient the foregoing makes quite possible. It was, however, hardly practised before the final settlement in Canaan, since it was always characteristic of peoples who had either reached or passed the agricultural stage. The prohibition of the Book of the Covenant (Ex. xx. 23, cf. xxxiv.17) is, therefore, the first warning against this type of worship. Ex. xxxii. assumes, however, that it was practised during the journey in the wilderness. The leading features of the narrative are as follows: The people had become impatient under the continued absence of their leader, and Aaron made for them an image of the god who had led them out of Egypt. With the material furnished by the golden earrings of the women and children, "a molten calf" was fashioned, before which an altar was built, and to it divine honors were paid. The rest of the chapter tells of Yahweh's anger, of Moses's energetic intervention, of Aaron's apology, and finally of the destruction of the calf and of 3,000 of its worshipers. The narrative - a composite of J and E - has been, however, considered by many modern critics as unhistorical and really a polemic against Jeroboam's newly instituted worship. The cardinal passage on calf-worship is I Kings xii. 28-29 (cf. II Chron. xi. 15), where the story is told of the bulls set up by Jeroboam I., who ordained a nonlevitical priesthood, and did not pretend to do more than return to the Yahweh-worship of the past. That he did thus return is proved by his success. When Jehu destroyed the Baal-worship, he did not touch the bulls, a clear proof that he acknowledged the bull-worship as Yahweh-worship (II Kings x. 29). Yet the spiritual prophets opposed the bull-worship from the beginning. Indirect testimony to this may be seen in Amos (v. 5). Direct testimony is first found in Hosea. This younger contemporary of Amos is the only one of the prophets who alludes to bull-worship; and to him the worship of an image is the worship of an idol (viii. 5-6, xiii. 2, cf. x. 5-6). With regard to the precise form and structure of Jeroboam's bulls there is no direct information. Gold being scarce and precious, it is probable that the images were small - an assumption supported by the fact that they are called calves. Naturally these royal statues would be of pure gold and not merely gilded. ### 4. Bull worship in Judah. In the kingdom of Judah bull-worship does not seem to have flourished, for nowhere is found a reference to Judaic worship of this kind, and the polemics of Hoses exclusively against the calf of Samaria at Bethel would be unintelligible, had he been aware of the same cult in Judah. The Deuteronomic redactor of the book of Kings saw in the bull-worship the special sin of Jeroboam, wherewith he caused Israel to sin (I Kings xiv. 16, xv. 26). BIBLIOGRAPHY: W. Baudissin, *Studien, *vol. i., Leipsic,1878; J. Selden, *De dis Syris, *pp. 45-64, London, 1617; C. T. Beke, *The Idol of Horeb . . . the Golden Image . . . a Cone . . . not a Calf, *ib. 1871; A. Kuenen *Religion of Israel, *i. 73-75, 235-236, 260-262, 345-347, ib. 1874; E. König, *Hauptprobleme der altisraelitischen Religionsgeschichte, *pp. 53-92, Leipsic, 1884; idem *Bildlösigkeit des legitimen Jahwehcultus, *ib. 1886; F. Baethgen, *Beiträge zur semitischen Religionsgeschichte, *pp. 198 sqq., Berlin, 1889; J. Robertson, *Early Religion of Israel, *chap. ix., Edinburgh, 1891; F. W. Farrar, *Was there a Golden Calf at Dan? *in *Expositor, *viii. (1893) 254-265; S. Oettli, *Der Kultus bei Amos und Hosea, *in *Greifswalder Studien, * 1895, pp. 1-34; *DB, *i. 340-343; *EB, *i. 631-632. Consult also the works on O. T. Theology, especially that by H. Schultz, Eng. transl., Edinburgh, 1892, and the works mentioned under IDOLATRY; IMAGES AND IMAGE-WORSHIP.
CALIXTINES Calixtines

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALIXTINES.** See HUSS, JOHN, HUSSITES.
CALIXTUS Calixtus

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALIXTUS,** ca-lix'tus: The name of three popes and one antipope. **Calixtus** (Callistus) **I.:** Pope 217-222. Through the discovery of the work of Hippolytus on heresies, a new aspect, differing in many particulars from the traditional one, has been assumed by the story of this early bishop. The old account ascribed to him the building of the church of Santa Maria in Trastevere. The Pseudo-Isidorian Decretals contain two in which, among other things, regulations are laid down for the ember fasts. He was called a martyr, but the acts of his martyrdom are purely legendary, probably composed in the seventh century. The picture given by Hippolytus, though bitterly hostile, is at least clear and sharp in its outlines. According to it, Callistus was the slave of a Christian official named Carpophorus, who entrusted him with considerable sums of money, which he lost. Taking flight to avoid a reckoning, he was pursued by his master, and jumped into the sea to escape him, but was pulled out and condemned to the treadmill. Then he got into a quarrel with the Jews in Rome, and was beaten and sent to the mines of Sardinia, from which he was released by the influence of Marcia, the mistress of Commodus. It is impossible to determine how far Callistus was morally blameworthy in this chequered career - probably not as much as Hippolytus says. The events recited are said to have happened in the pontificate of Victor. The next bishop, Zephyrinus, brought Callistus back to Rome, probably already in orders, and gave him charge of the large cemetery which later bore his name. Under Zephyrinus he came into conflict with Hippolytus on the dogma of the Incarnation (see MONARCHIANISM); and at the next vacancy a schism occurred, each party electing its own leader as bishop (see HIPPOLYTUS). Callistus seems to have been, like Zephyrinus, a Modalist; it was he who excommunicated Sabellius. The question of discipline also brought him into conflict with Hippolytus, according to whom he laid down the principle, unacceptable to the rigorists of the time, that all sins might be forgiven, and denied the necessity of deposing a bishop who should be guilty of deadly sin. Hippolytus accuses him of taking this position so as to increase the numbers of his own church; but it is undeniable that a clear-sighted man could hardly fail to see the defects and inconsistencies of the then existing church discipline, and Callistus was probably seeking to establish a more logical system. The *Catalogus Liberianus *is authority for placing his death in 222. [The largest of the Roman catacombs is the Cemetery of St. Callistus; and De Rossi says it was the first common cemetery, given to the pope by some noble family for the use of the whole Christian community. Thirteen out of the next eighteen popes after Zephyrinus are said to have been buried there.] (A. HAUCK.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: The *Epistolae *are in *MPG, *vol. x. An anonymous *Translation, *ed. Holder-Egger, is in *MGH, Script., *xv. (1887) 418-422. Consult: C. K. J. Bunsen, *Hippolytus and his Age, *2 vols., London, 1852-56; J. J. I. von Döllinger, *Hippolytus und Callistus, *Regensburg, 1853; K. J. Neumann, *Der römische Staat und die allgemeine Kirche, *i. 312-313, Leipsic, 1890; T. E. Rolffs, *Das Indulgens-Edikt des . . . Kallist, *in *TU, *xi. (1894) 3; H. Achelis, *Hippolytstudien, *Leipsic, 1897; Harnack, *Litteratur, *i. 603-605; Jaffé, *Regesta, *i. 12-13, ii. 731; Milman, *Latin Christianity, *i. 75-79; Bower, *Popes, *i. 20-21. **Calixtus II.** (Gui, or Wido, son of Count William of Burgundy): Pope 1119-24. He was made archbishop of Vienne in 1088, and under Paschal II. was legate in England, with little success. In the investiture controversy he was one of the leaders of the French opposition to the compromise of 1111 with Henry V. A synod called by him at Vienne in that year condemned lay investiture without reserve and excommunicated Henry, threatening the pope with renunciation of allegiance if he did not confirm its decrees. When he was elected pope by the cardinals assembled at Cluny (Feb. 2, 1119), Henry had reason to fear the accession of a second Hildebrand. He made conciliatory overtures to the new pontiff, offering to submit the controversy to a council called by Calixtus, and approved an agreement with the papal representatives by which, in return for the revocation of his excommunication, he surrendered his claims to the right of investiture. But the agreement proved impossible of execution, and soon, in a great council held at Reims (Oct. 29 and 30, 1119), Calixtus renewed his denial of the right and his excommunication of Henry and of Antipope Gregory VIII. Though the sentence remained ineffective in Germany, Calixtus strengthened his authority in France during his stay there, finding a firm ally in Louis the Fat. He went to Italy in the spring of 1120, and entered Rome in triumph, Gregory VIII. fleeing to Sutri, whose citizens delivered him up to his victorious rival in the following April. This strengthened Calixtus's position still more against the emperor; but the final decision of the contest was brought about by the intervention of the German princes, assembled at Würzburg in the autumn of 1121. They counseled Henry to acknowledge Calixtus and the canonically elected bishops, undertaking in return to arrange a peace with the Church, and proposing the convocation of a general council, in which they promised to defend the honor of the Empire. Calixtus appointed Lambert of Ostia and two other cardinals to conduct the negotiations, which began at Worms in Sept., 1122. Archbishop Adalbert of Mainz continued to urge the strict Hildebrandine position and it was due to Lambert's work alone that the discussion, instead of being fruitless, led to the Concordat of Worms (see CONCORDATS AND DELIMITING BULLS, I, § 1). This was solemnly confirmed by Calixtus in the First Lateran Council, opened on Mar. 18, 1123, which also renewed the canons against simony and clerical marriage, and proclaimed a "truce of God" and a new crusade. While the plans for this undertaking were being made, Calixtus died, Dec. 13 or 14, 1124. (A. HAUCK.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: The *Epistolae et Privilegia * are in *MPL,* clxiii.; An *Epistola spuria, * ed. W. Gundlach, is in *MGH, Epist.,* iii. (1891) 108-109. The *Vita* by Cardinal Pandulfus Aletrinus, a contemporary, is in *ASB,* May, v. 14-15, and in *MPL,* clxiii. Consult: *Liber pontificalis,* ed. Duchesne, ii. 322, 376, Paris, 1892; H. Witte, Forschungen zur Geschichte des Wormser Concordats. Göttingen, 1877; M. Maurer, *Papst Calixt II., * Munich, 1889; F. Gregorovius, *Geschichte der Stadt Rom,* iv. 369 sqq., Stuttgart, 1890, Eng. transl., iv. 390-402, London, 1896; U. Robert, *Histoire du pape Calixte II., * Paris, 1891; idem, *Bullaire du pape Calixte ll., * ib. 1891; Jaffé, *Regesta,* i. 270; Milman, *Latin Christianity,* iv. 130-149; Bower, *Popes,* ii. 456-460. **Calixtus III.** (Johannes de Struma): Antipope 1168-73, in opposition to Alexander III. After the peace of Venice, he maintained himself for a while at Albano, but on Aug. 29, 1178, he made his submission to Alexander and was restored to the communion of the church, being entrusted with the government of Benevento. (A. HAUCK.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: Jaffé, *Regesta,* ii. 429, 430; Milman, *Latin Christianity,* iv. 431-437; Bower, *Popes,* ii. 514-515. **Calixtus III.** (Alonso de Borja or Borgia): Pope 1455-58. Born at Xativa in Valencia [Dec. 31, 1378]. After a legal education he became bishop of Valencia in 1429 and cardinal in 1444. On Apr. 8, 1455, being then seventy-seven years old, he was elected pope. He was s man of simple and blameless life, but too weak to cope with the disorders of the time, some of which arose directly from his own partiality for his relatives. Immediately after his accession, he took a vow to carry forward a war against the Turks and atone for the manner in which Europe had looked on supinely at the fall of Constantinople. Legates were sent throughout the Continent to preach a crusade and collect troops and money. Money, indeed, came in, especially through the help of the mendicant orders, in large sums; but the old crusading zeal had died down too far to be rekindled. The tithes which were required, on behalf of the undertaking, from the clergy of France and Germany aroused universal discontent. The doctors of the University of Paris and the clergy of Rouen appealed in 1456 to a general council against the tax, and a similar appeal was made in Germany, not only on this ground but on that of the failure to observe the Vienna Concordat of 1448 in regard to the system of clerical benefices. While endeavoring to put down this rebellious spirit, Calixtus succeeded in assembling a small fleet which sailed (May 31, 1456) to help the Knights of St. John in their dangerous position at Rhodes. The fleet, under the command of the cardinal legate Scarampo, occupied some small islands of the Grecian archipelago, without venturing on a decisive engagement. The Greeks had not the courage to rise in force, and the Christian princes and Italian cities took but a languid interest in the crusade. It was a piece of luck that the victory of the heroic Hunyadi at Belgrade (July 14 and 21, 1456) averted the most pressing peril. The pope was hindered by the consequences of his hostility to Alfonso of Naples, after whose death (June 27, 1458) he refused to acknowledge the claim of Alfonso's natural son Fernando, asserting that the kingdom reverted as a fief of the papacy to himself. This attitude was the outcome of his desire to advance his own nephews, one of whom, Rodrigo (the future Alexander VI.), he had made cardinal and vice-chancellor of the Roman Church in spite of his being below the canonical age; another, Pedro, he had made duke of Spoleto, destining the Neapolitan crown for him. Calixtus died, however (Aug. 6, 1458), before his unscrupulous designs could break the peace of Italy. His nephews and their Spanish followers left Rome, where, in alliance with the Colonna family, they had been guilty of incessant crimes and violence. (A. HAUCK.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: B. Platina, *The Lives of the Popes,* ii., 250-257, London, n.d. Consult: A. von Reumont, *Geschichte der Stadt Rom,* iii. 126 sqq., Berlin, 1868; F. Gregorovius, *Geschichte der Stadt Rom,* vii. 146 sqq., Stuttgart, 1870, Eng. transl., London, 1900; Pastor, *Popes,* ii. 317-479; Creighton, *Papacy,* iii. 178-201; Milman, *Latin Christianity,* viii. 120 sqq.; Bower, *Popes,* iii. 238-240.
CALIXTUS, GEORG Calixtus, Georg

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALIXTUS, GEORG:** The most influential continuator of Melanchthon's theology in the seventeenth century, spokesman of the so-called "syncretism" in Germany at that time; b. at Medelbye (in the district of Tondern, 115 m. n.n.w. of Hamburg), Schleswig, Dec. 14, 1586; d. at Helmstädt, Brunswick, March 19, 1656. His father, pastor at Medelbye, a pupil of Melanchthon, wished to have his son educated in the same way, and after due preparation sent him to the university at Helmstädt, where like-minded friends of Melanchthon, e.g., the humanist Caselius, were still in office. From 1603 to 1607 he studied philology and philosophy, then theology, paying especial attention to the study of early patristics. From 1609 to 1613 he traveled in Germany, Belgium, England, and France, enlarging his ideas, and becoming acquainted with the conditions of the Reformed and Roman Catholic churches, comparing them with those of the Lutheran Church to which he belonged. Thus he developed an irenic tendency which he retained all his life. He was appointed in 1614 professor of theology at Helmstädt, and remained there until his death. A memorial tablet on his house in the little city in the duchy of Brunswick commemorates the activity of this enlightened mind. His life fell in the age of the Counterreformation and the Thirty Years' War, when the hatred of the confessions toward each other had reached its height. The main effort of this irenic theologian was inspired by the ides that theology must have for its prime object not so much pure doctrine as Christian life. Thus he became the creator of theological ethics as a special theological discipline, and therein undoubtedly marks an epoch in the progress of theology; most moral philosophers still follow him in this formal principle. But the danger was thereby incurred of detaching ethics from dogmatics and building the former without the necessary religious foundation. In the second place he endeavored to bring about a union of all Christian churches, taking the Apostles' Creed and the consensus of the first five centuries as a dogmatically and ecclesiastically sufficient norm. He aspired to a union of all Christian confessions. For this reason he took part in the Conference of Thorn (see THORN, CONFERENCE OF) in 1645, where, however, he found that the Lutherans would not work with him, since they felt justifiably that from his point of view the Reformation lost its essential importance: a religious indifferentism would be the obvious sequence, and it is certainly no accident that during the seventeenth century many princes and princesses left the Lutheran Church and joined the Roman Catholic (John Frederick of Hanover, Christine of Sweden, the daughter of Gustavus Adolphus, and some others). On the other hand the orthodox, not altogether from combativeness, endeavored to maintain the religious content of the Reformation; this is their merit against all syncretism. Finally Calixtus made himself a name in scientific dogmatics by introducing the analytical method. After his death the syncretistic controversies continued till they lost their interest through the Pietistic movement. Among his numerous writings those of most interest are his academical orations *Orationes selectae * (Helmstädt, 1660); his influential exegetical writings, *Expositiones * and *Lucubrationes * on New and Old Testament books; and, of his irenic writings, the *Judicium de controversiis theologicis quae inter Lutheranos et Reformatos agitantur, et de mutua partium fraternitate atque tolerantia propter consensum in fundamentis* (1650). His son and successor, Friedrich Ulrich Calixtus (b. 1622; d. 1701), tried to continue the work of his father, but met with no approval among the Lutherans. They rather tried to supplant syncretism in the Lutheran Church by a new orthodox confession, *Consensus repetitus fidei vere Lutheranae. * But this confession, which would have turned the Church into an orthodox school, was nowhere officially accepted. The syncretistic controversy remained for a long time of such importance that no interest was felt in the Pietistic principles which soon sprang up. This can be understood only from the course of the syncretistic controversies. See SYNCRETISM. PAUL TSCHACKERT. BIBLIOGRAPHY: Account should be taken of Calixtus's *Briefwechsel, * ed. E. L. T. Henke, Halle, 1883, cf. issues of Jena, 1833, Marburg, 1840. Consult: W. Gass, *G. Calixt und der Synkretismus, * Breslau, 1846; E. L. T. Henke, *G. Calixtus und seine Zeit,* 2 vols., Halle, 1853-1856; W. C. Dowding, *German Theology during the Thirty Years' War; Life and Correspondence of G. Calixtus,* London, 1863; H. Friedrich, *Georg Calixtus, der Unionsmann des 17. Jahrhunderts, * Anklam, 1891; *ADB,* iii. 696 sqq.
CALLAWAY, HENRY Callaway, Henry

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALLAWAY, HENRY:** Church of England, missionary bishop of St. John's, Kaffraria; b. at Lymington, Somerset, Jan. 17, 1817; d. at Ottery Saint Mary (12 m. e.n.e. of Exeter) Mar. 26, 1890. In early life he was a Quaker, and after teaching from 1835 to 1839, was successively a chemist's assistant and a surgeon's assistant. He then studied surgery and was licensed by the Royal College of Surgeons in 1842 and by the Apothecaries' Society two years later. In 1852, however, failing health obliged him to sell his lucrative practise and to spend a year in France. In the following year he graduated M.D. at King's College, Aberdeen, and determined to be a physician, but his interest in missions becoming active, he was ordered deacon in 1854, having left the Society of Friends for the Church of England two years previously, and went as missionary to Africa. He was first stationed at Ekukanyeni near Pietermaritzburg, but on being priested in 1855 was made rector of St. Andrew's, Pietermaritzburg. Three years later he obtained a grant of land beyond the Umkomanzi River and settled at Insunguze, which he renamed Spring Vale. There he began his studies of Zulu religion and customs, but was recalled to England in 1873 to be consecrated first missionary bishop of St. John's, Kaffraria. In the following year he left England, and in 1876 removed the seat of the diocese to Umtata, where he founded St. John's Theological College in 1879. His fragile health, however, had already necessitated the consecration of Bransby Key as bishop-coadjutor in 1873, and in 1886 Callaway resigned his see and returned to England in the following year, settling at Ottery Saint Mary, where he spent the remainder of his life. He wrote: *Immediate Revelation * (London, 1841); *Memoir of James Parnell * (1846); *Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus * (Spring Vale, 1868); *The Religious System of the Amazulu* (Natal, 1868-70); and *Missionary Sermons * (London, 1875). He likewise translated the book of Psalms (Natal, 1871) and the Book of Common Prayer (1882) into Zulu. BIBLIOGRAPHY: M. S. Benham, *Henry Callaway, M.D., D.D., first Bishop of Kaffraria; his Life-History and Work, * London, 1896.
CALLEGARI, GIUSEPPE Callegari, Giuseppe

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALLEGARI,** cal"lê"ga'rî, **GIUSEPPE:** Cardinal priest; b. at Venice Nov. 4, 1841. He was ordained to the priesthood in 1864, and, after being successively a teacher and a parish priest, was consecrated bishop of Treviso in 1880, and two years later was translated to the see of Padua. He was created cardinal priest of Santa Maria in Cosmedin in 1903, and still retains his bishopric. He is likewise a member of the Congregations of Bishops and Regulars, the Council, Rites, and Studies.
CALLENBERG, JOHANN HEINRICH Callenberg, Johann Heinrich

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALLENBERG,** cal'len-berh, **JOHANN HEINRICH:** German theologian; b. at Molschleben (a village of Gotha) Jan. 12, 1694; d. at Halle July 16, 1760. He was educated at Halle, where in 1727 he was appointed associate professor of philology, becoming full professor in 1735 and being transferred to the faculty of theology four years later. His deep interest in Protestant missions among the Jews and Mohammedans of the East led him, in 1728, to found the *Institutum Judaicum* for the education of missionaries. To this institution, which lasted until 1791 and was instrumental in the conversion of a large number of Jews, he later attached, at his own expense, a press for the promotion of the cause. Europe, as well as parts of Asia and Africa, was traversed by his pupils, for whom he printed Arabic translations of portions of the Old Testament, the whole of the New Testament, "The Imitation of Christ," and other works. His propaganda among the Mohammedans, however, met with little success. His independent works, which are of minor importance, include: *Kurze Anleitung zur jüdisch-teutschen Sprache * (Halle, 1733); *Berichte von einem Versuch das jüdische Volk zur Erkenntniss des Christlichen anzuleiten* (3 vols., 1728-36); and *De conversione Muhammedanorum ad Christum expetita tentaque* (1733). BIBLIOGRAPHY: J. M. H. Doering, *Die gelehrten Theologen Deutschlands,* i. 221 sqq., Neustadt, 1831; J. C. F. Hoefer, Nouvelle *Biographie générale,* vii 202. 46 vols., Paris, 1851-66.
CALLING Calling

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALLING** (vocation; Lat. *vocatio, * Gk. *klesis*): In dogmatic language as well as in the practical usage of the Church that act of divine grace (*gratia applicatrix*) with which the *ordo salutis * (see ORDER OF SALVATION) begins. ### Biblical Usage. The Greek terms *kalein, kletos, klesis * are often used both in the Septuagint and in the New Testament in the sense of calling (e.g., Matt. ix. 13; Acts iv. 18), then of summoning to court, of inviting to dinner, etc. (e.g., III Macc. v. 14; Matt. xxii. 4, 8; Rev. xix. 9). But even in the Old Testament usage the Hebrew *kara' * or the Greek *kalein * has the meaning of calling some one effectually for some purpose (cf. Isa. xlii. 6, xlviii. 12, xlix. 1, li. 2), which may signify "to call into existence" (Wisd. of Sol. xi. 25; Baruch iii. 33, 34; cf. Ps. xxxiii. 9). From this point the solemn usage of the New Testament takes its departure. The call proceeds from God; it comes to man through the word of preaching, which is not the word of man but of God (I Cor. i. 9; II Pet. i. 3; I Thess. ii. 13; II Thess. ii. 14). Inasmuch as the call comes from God, it is a "holy calling" (II Tim. i. 9), a "heavenly calling" (Heb. iii. 1), a "high calling of God in Christ Jesus" (Phil. iii. 14). The call is a free act of the grace of God (Rom. ix. 11), in which the divine election and predestination realize themselves (II Thess. ii. 13, 14; II Tim. i. 9-10; Rom. viii. 30). From this it is clear that it is always the effectual calling that is thought of; indeed it is precisely the divine election of grace which is made manifest in the calf. Hence those who became Christians were "called to be saints" (Rom. i. 7; I Cor. i. 2, cf. Jude 1: "called and kept"). That to which the Christians are called, or that which constitutes the content of the call is the blessing of the New Testament salvation, and this is expressed in the most diverse terms: to communion with Christ (I Cor. i. 9); to salvation (II These. ii. 14); to the peace of Christ (Col. iii. 15); to the kingdom and glory of God (I Thess. ii. 12); out of the darkness into a wonderful light (I Pet. ii. 9); to eternal life, to his glory and his inheritance (I Tim. vi. 12; I Pet. v. 10; Heb. ix. 15); to the hope of his calling (Eph. i. 18, iv. 4). Inasmuch as the call indicates the New Testament salvation, it also procures the moral change comprehended in that blessing. As on the human side obedience corresponds to the call (Heb. xi. 6), so we are called "not for uncleanness, but in sanctification" (I Thess. iv. 7); the Christian's life is to be holy "as he who called you is holy" (I Pet. i. 15). If, therefore, the call is the effectual invitation of God to man, conveyed through the Word, for the kingdom and its blessings, so that everyone possessing these came by them through the call, the call, on the other baud, points beyond itself to the realization through God or through man: "Faithful is he that calleth you who also will do it" (I Thess. v. 24) and "give the more diligence to make your calling and election sure" (II Pet. i. 10). ### By the Reformers. Luther's use of the expression in the exposition of the third article of his Shorter Catechism is important for the history of the conception. But the term did not immediately receive on that account an independent place in dogmatics. In the older Protestant literature it is used in connection with election and the Church. It seems to have received a firm place in dogmatics for the first time in Hutter (*Compendium,* XIII. v. 8). According to Calovius it opens the *ordo salutis,* and he defines it (*Systema,* x. 1) as an "effectual bringing in to the Church" (*ad ecclesiam efficax adductio*), whereas Hollaz (*Examen theologicum,* III. i. 4, quæstio 1) makes it an offer of benefits by Christ. Moreover, a distinction is made between the *vocatio generalis, * which through nature, etc., comes to all men, and the *vocatio specialis, * which comes through the Gospel. The latter may be *ordinaria, * i.e., through the Word, or *extraordinaria,* and that *immediata * or *mediata. * The call is *seria* and *efficax * (in opposition to the view of the Reformed), inasmuch as the Spirit regularly becomes effectual in the Word. It is, moreover, *universalis.* That many peoples do without it is their own fault. Then comes the doubtful contention that since Adam all peoples in one way or another have been given the opportunity of hearing the Gospel (the above is from Hollaz; for a full discussion cf. H. Schmid, *Die Dogmatik der evangelisch-lutherisehen Kirche, * Gütersloh, 1893, 320 sqq.). ### In Dogmatics. Dogmatically considered, the doctrine of vocation is only the application of the doctrine of the Word of God to conversion. Therefore, this conception will disclose no new dogmatic knowledge, but will only offer a confirmation of such things as have been acquired elsewhere. But because the Scriptures often apply the term and because it has through the catechism gone over into the popular religious consciousness, its right to a special treatment in dogmatics is not to be denied. The call takes place the very moment a person - be he a non-Christian or be he externally connected with Christianity - becomes aware that the heard (or read) Word as the Word of God efficaciously works in him the divine will unto salvation, and as there is no conceivable moment in the Christian life in which that revelation of salvation in the Word becomes superfluous, the vocation will be a continual one and the Christian will always remain a *vocatus. * We may, therefore, confine the conception to the opening of the new life; but, starting from the thought of the Word of God, we must define the call as that influence of God upon man, through the medium of the Word, which makes the beginning of the new life and conditions its continuation and its completion. The call brings us the whole salvation as the passages of Scripture above cited show. If dogmaticians as a rule, in speaking of vocation, think only of the first influence of God, this must be supplemented by the fact that this term comprehends within itself the further divine activities. If now the call embraces the whole of salvation in its relation to us, it is plain that its content is the Gospel; as the old writers rightly perceived. But since "law" and Gospel stand in close connection, the law also must be indirectly included in the call. R. SEEBERG. **CALLING, EARTHLY:** The position in life occupied by each individual, and the duties toward society which appertain to such a position. These duties are primarily social rather than ethical, and may be hedonistic in motive, as when they are performed for the sake of livelihood. The calling may be ethicized, however, if the ends of the social organism be served expressly for the glory of God, thus transforming the calling into divine worship. Since the calling conditions the class of services rendered to society, it must form the basis of an ethical activity. Each function resulting from the divinely created nature of man may develop into a calling, although the variety in callings does not necessarily imply a distinction in the value of personalities. Nor is it unethical to have no calling, but only to desire to have none, since those who are so conditioned that, through no volition of their own, they are without a calling do not become unethical for that reason. In the rich development of Christian ethics in the New Testament the earthly calling is comparatively neglected, yet, from the point of view of love toward one's neighbor, he who disregards his duties to his family, and toward society and the Church, must he considered unethical. The earthly calling is, accordingly, individualistic rather than universal in its obligations to society, and represents one of the forms of Christian ethics. Wilful neglect of the calling is immoral, since it is the only means of intercommunication in society, which would otherwise be incoherent and disorganized. The bodily and mental gifts of man are fruitless unless they are devoted to the welfare of society through a definite calling, and their neglect is not only contrary to nature but also to the will of God. The ethical signification of the earthly calling forms an important chapter of philosophical ethics. Through its recognition of the dignity of labor and the worth of the individual, Christianity revolutionized the ethics of the pagan world, although the full ethical evaluation of the calling began only at the Reformation. Since God is served less by self-chosen cults than by the ethical obedience which he himself has commanded (Isa. i. 11-17; Hos. vi. 6; Matt. ix. 13, xii. 7), the believing Christian performs a true worship corresponding to his estate as a child of God in his faithful performance of his calling. In a certain sense the principles of the ethical value of the fulfilment of the calling are merely a renewal of the New Testament doctrine that the Christian confirmation of faith through love bears a distinct and active relation to society (I Cor. vii. 20-24; Eph. vi. 5 sqq.; I Pet. ii. 12 sqq.), even though nowhere in the New Testament is earthly calling specifically mentioned. The distinction of callings begins in the family, whence it develops successively into the acquisition and control of temporal benefits and into the charge over intellectual and spiritual blessings in religion, science, and art, the culmination being the constitution of society as a whole. Yet the individual can not make free choice of his own calling, but is restricted by certain social limitations; still, other things being equal, that calling should be chosen which is most in harmony both with talents and inclination. External conditions, however, frequently render impossible the development of the most gifted talent, yet in such cases there is no reason for the formation of a religious and moral personality to suffer injury, since such adverse circumstances demand full and complete fidelity to the calling, and thus strengthen true Christian piety, instead of impairing it. (L. LEMME.)
CALMET, AUGUSTIN Calmet, Augustin

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALMET, AUGUSTIN:** French Roman Catholic theologian and author; b. at Mesnil-la-Horgne (a village near Commercy, 25 m. e. of Bar-le-Duc) Feb. 26, 1672; d. at Senones (7 m. n.e. of St. Dié) Oct. 25, 1757. He was a Benedictine monk of the congregation of St. Vannes, and studied at the priory of Breuil, while he learned Hebrew from the Protestant clergyman Favre. After 1698 he instructed the pupils of the order in theology and philosophy at the abbey of Moyen-Moutier in the Vosges, and in 1704 was appointed subprior at Münster. Fourteen years later the general chapter of his order made him abbot of St. Leopold at Nancy, whence he was transferred in 1728 to Senones, and there he passed the remainder of his life. His numerous works give evidence of extraordinary reading and erudition, but lack critical ability and insight. His best writings are devoted to the interpretation of the Bible according to the principles of the Council of Trent. To this category belongs his *La Sainte Bible en Latin et en francais avec un commentaire littéral et critique* (23 vols., Paris, 1707-16), the French translation being that of Sacy and the commentary giving simply a grammatical exegesis. The excursuses on each book, dealing with chronology, history, antiquities, and similar topics, were the most valuable portion of the work, and were published separately under the title *Dissertations qui peuvent servir de prolégomènes à l'Écriture Sainte * (3 vols., 1720), and the *Trésor d'antiquités sacrées et profanes des commentaires du P. Calmet * (13 vols., Amsterdam, 1722) is the same work with a different arrangement. The notes scattered in the commentaries are collected in alphabetical order in the *Dictionnaire historique et critique, chronologique, géographique et littéral de la Bible * (2 vols., Paris, 1722, supplement, 1728; Eng. transl., 3 vols., London, 1732), which long remained the quarry for similar works. Less important are the *Histoire sainte de l'Ancien et du Nouveau Testament et des Juifs* (2 vols., 1718) and the *Histoire universelle sacrée et profane * (17 vols., Strasburg, Senones, and Nancy, 1735-71). Calmet's works are now little read, with the exception of the *Histoire ecclésiastique et civile de la Lorraine* (4 vols., Nancy, 1728), which is based on archives and accompanied with valuable documents. (C. PFENDER.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: The autobiography is contained in his *Histoire de Lorraine,* vol. iv., ut sup. Consult: A. Fangé, *Vie do Calmet, * Senones, 1762 (by his nephew; contains a complete list of Calmet's works); A. Digot, *Notice biographique et littéraire sur A. Calmet, * Nancy, 1861; *KL,* ii. 1717-21. New material is presented in *Documents inédits sur les correspondances de Dom Calmet, * ed. P. É. Guillaume. ib. 1875.
CALOVIUS (KALAU), ABRAHAM Calovius (Kalau), Abraham

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALOVIUS,** ca-lo'vi-us **(KALAU), ABRAHAM:** Lutheran dogmatic theologian; b. at Mohrungen (62 m. s.s.w. of Königsberg), Prussia, Apr. 16, 1612; d. at Wittenberg Feb. 25, 1686. ### Education and Early Professorial Activity. He was driven away by the plague from the first two schools he attended, at Thorn and at Königsberg, but he prosecuted his studies at home to such good purpose that when barely fourteen he was able to enter the University of Königsberg. Here he took his master's degree six years later, and was at once taken into the philosophical faculty. He lectured on philosophy and mathematics, while eagerly continuing the study of theology. His polemical activity began with a tractate against the Reformed court preacher Berg (1635). In 1634 he migrated to the University of Rostock, of which he became a doctor in 1637. Then he returned to Königsberg, was made assessor to the theological faculty, and resumed his lectures. Two years later he became adjunct professor, and visitor of the Samland district; in 1643 he went to Danzig as rector of the gymnasium there and pastor of Trinity Church. He was a delegate to the Thorn Conference of 1645, where he came in contact with Calixtus. From this time on a great part of his life was devoted to polemical activity, especially against Syncretism and Calvinism. ### Calovius at Wittenberg. In 1650, at the invitation of the elector John George I., he went to Wittenberg, where the rest of his life was to be spent. He began there as third professor and preacher at the parish church, of which he became pastor in 1652 and general superintendent of the district, and by 1660 he was head professor and dean of the faculty. The university increased considerably in numbers through the attraction of his teaching, though the increase fell off when the elector of Brandenburg forbade his subjects (1662) to go there for theology or philosophy, on account of the opposition of the *principia Caloviana* to the Reformed teaching. An iron constitution enabled him to work incessantly at his books and lectures, as well as to support the loss of five wives and thirteen children and to marry again at the age of seventy-two. ### His Controversial Writings. A complete record of his activity is left in his books, since he nearly always expanded his lectures into that form. His polemical activity was directed chiefly against the Syncretistic school of Helmstädt and its Königsberg allies Behm, Dreier, and Latermann, as well as later against the Hessian friends of Calixtus. He had paid his compliments to the latter's teaching even in his Danzig days, and in his *Institutionum theologicarum prolegomena * (2 parts, 1649-50). More important onslaughts on this school were *Synopsis controversiarum potiarum* (1652), with an introduction specially directed against Calixtus; *Syncretismus Calixtinus* (1653); and *Harmonia Calixtina-haeretica* (1655), in which he accuses the "innovators" not merely of tolerating false doctrine but of teaching it themselves, and proves his point by attempting to show their "harmony" with Calvinists and Papists, Armenians and Socinians. By the date of this publication Calovius thought the time was ripe for a step which he had been urging for four years. The *Consensus repetitus fidei verae Lutheranae * is undoubtedly in its essence the work of Calovius, in its first as well as in its final form. The purpose of this new dogmatic standard, the exclusion of the Syncretists from the Church and so from the protection of the religious truce, was not attained; in fact; after 1655, and still more after 1669, when definite instructions were conveyed to the Wittenberg theologians to restrain their polemical ardor, there is a noticeable slackening of anti-Syncretist activity; and Calovius turned his attention rather to the Jena school, and especially to Musæus. In 1682, finally, he published a complete account of the whole controversy is his *Historia syncretistica. * Owing to the prohibition of polemical publications, it appeared without any author's name or place of printing, described merely as the work of "D. A. C. [Dr. Abraham Calovius], a distinguished theologian." The elector John George III., who objected on political grounds to such literature, had all the copies bought up, so that this edition is very rare. A second edition appeared in 1685, with Calovius's approval and with his name on the title-page. He attacked the Roman Catholics in his *Mataeologia papistica * (1647), and the Socinians in several small works, which when collected (1684) filled two folio volumes. As if the conflict within his own Church did not give him enough to do, he interposed in the controversies of the Calvinists with his *Consideratio Arminianismi * (1655) and his *Theses theologicae de Labbadismo * (1681). His last work, the *Anti-Boehmius * (1684), directed against Jakob Böhme, shows a failure in power. ### His Constructive Theology. In the way of constructive theology, his *Systema locorum theologicorum * (12 vols., 1655-77) is, with the possible exception of Gerhard's, the most important dogmatic production of the century - the true exemplar of what has been called Lutheran scholasticism. It takes the Lutheran doctrine, as it had developed on the basis of the *Formula Concordiae * and the Scriptural principles, pushed to their extreme since the Regensburg conference of 1601, and defends it with unyielding logic and firmness against the intellectual forces of a new age. Even his principal exegetical work, the *Biblia illustrata * (4 vols., 1672-76), has a polemical bearing, being intended to correct the *Annotata * of Hugo Grotius, which is incorporated in it. He accomplishes his task with great acuteness, wonderful learning, and more feeling for the sense of Scripture than his opponent, whose preference was for secular authors, but with his inevitable dogmatic limitations. ### Estimate of Calovius. The circumstances of his life render it difficult to pronounce a summary judgment on the man and his career. The party of Calixtus naturally hated and despised him; but the fact that they found it necessary to spread absurd fictions about his horrible end shows clearly enough that nothing could justly be said against his personal character. In his own day he compelled the respect and admiration of a great variety of men, and his talents have been fully recognized by some who were far from agreeing with him, like Buddeus, Walch, and Stäudlin. His incessant controversial activity has left a misleading impression of him; he himself says of this branch of his work, "I come to this kind of writing unwillingly and by force; my disposition inclines me rather to stick to positive doctrinal work." As a theologian he was a faithful member of the Wittenberg school. No one has insisted more on the necessity of a Scriptural basis for all teaching. It is true, of course, that the defects of Lutheran orthodoxy - its hardness and its extremes - are to be found in him. Faith is essentially the acceptance of the orthodox system; not only the essentials (and they covered a great deal of ground in those days), but every derived article must be accepted, for the faith is one. The standard books of doctrine are theoretically subordinate to the Scriptures; but the student is required to accept them not hypothetically but categorically - not in so far as, but because, they agree with the Bible. His firm conviction of the truth of his system gives, however, a certain dignity to his polemics; but his untiring activity never reached its aim - he did not succeed in raising the *Consensus repetitus * to the dignity of a creed, and a new era had dawned before he went to his rest. (JOHANNES KUNZE.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: The sources for a life of Calovius are: his own *Historia syncretistica,* 1682; a funeral discourse by his colleague J. F. Mayer, 1686; and C. S. Schurzfleisch, *Orationes panegyricae,* pp. 71 sqq., Wittenberg, 1697. Consult: H. Pipping, *Memoria theologorum,* pp. 108-136, Leipsic, 1705; J. C. Erdmann, *Lebensbeschreibungen . . . von den wittenbergischen Theologen,* pp. 88-91, Wittenberg, 1804; A. Tholuck, *Der Geist der lutherischen Theologen Wittenbergs,* pp. 185-211; Gotha, 1852; E. L. T. Henke, *Georg Calixtus und seine Zeit,* 2 vols., Halle, 1853-1856.
CALVARY Calvary

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALVARY.** See HOLY SEPULCHER.
CALVARY, Calvary, Mount, Orders of

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALVARY, MOUNT, ORDERS OF:** Three religious orders taking their name from the Mount of Crucifixion. **1. The Calvarists or Priests of Mt. Calvary:** An association of secular priests founded by Hubert Charpentier at Mt. Bétharam, diocese of Lescar (4 m. n.w. by w. of Pau), France, in 1633 "in commemoration of the sufferings of Christ and for the spread of the Catholic faith," five years later united with a similar association formed in Paris by a Capuchin named Hyacinthe, primarily to convert Protestants. The chief seat of the united orders was Mont Valérien, Paris (hence popularly called *Colline du Calvaire*). They perished in the French Revolution. **2. The Nuns of Mt. Calvary ** (*Bénédictines de Notre-Dame du Calvaire*): Founded by Antoinette d'Orléans (d. 1618) and the Capuchin Joseph de Clerc de Tremblay in 1617 at Poitiers, properly a branch of the Order of Fontévraud. In the seventeenth century they had about twenty houses which were destroyed in the French Revolution. Since then the order has been revived and has a number of convents mostly in western France. **3. The Daughters of Mt. Calvary ** ( *Figlie del Calvario*): Founded at Genoa in 1619 by Virginia Centurione (d. 1651), daughter of the doge of Genoa and wife of Grimaldi Bracelli, who undertook the care of abandoned children in a time of great distress from famine. She received help from the Marchese Emanuele Brignole, from whom the members of the order were called *Le suore Brignole * in Genoa. They spread in North Italy, were given a house in Rome by Gregory XVI. in 1833, and later established orphan asylums at Rieti and Viterbo. (O. ZÖCKLER†.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: Helyot, *Ordres monastiques,* vi. 355-370; Heimbucher, *Orden und Kongregationen,* i. 197, ii. 362, 427. Consult also A. M. Centurione, *Vita di Virginia Centurione-Bracelli, * Genoa, 1873.
CALVERT, JAMES Calvert, James

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CALVERT, JAMES:** Wesleyan foreign missionary; b. at Pickering, 25 m. n. by e. of York, England, Jan. 3, 1813; d. at Torquay, England, Mar. 8, 1892. When appointed by the Wesleyan. Missionary Society in 1838 to go to Fiji he was master of the printing and bookbinding trades and had been in 1837 a student in the Hoxton Academy. His industrial training stood him in good stead for he was able to do his own printing in Fiji and issue many books, among them a translation of the New Testament into the vernacular. He lived to see the complete abandonment of heathenism by the Fijians, a result to which his heroic labors contributed largely. From 1865 to 1872 he was supernumerary minister at Bromley, Kent, England, thence he went as missionary to the South African diamond fields. He returned in 1881 and settled at Torquay. In 1885 he paid a visit to Fiji and rejoiced in the marvelous change. BIBLIOGRAPHY: G. S. Rowe, *James Calvert of Fiji,* London. 1893.
CALVINISM Calvinism

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

### CALVINISM. Meaning and Uses of the Term (§ 1). Fundamental Principle (§ 2). Relation to Other Systems (§ 3). Calvinism and Lutheranism (§ 4). Soteriology of Calvinism (§ 5). Consistent Development of Calvinism (§ 6). Varieties of Calvinism (§ 7). Supralapsarianism and Infralapsarianism (§ 8). Postredemptionism (§ 9). Present Fortunes of Calvinism (§ 10). ### 1. Meaning and Uses of the Term. Calvinism is an ambiguous term in so far as it is currently employed in two or three senses, closely related indeed, and passing insensibly into one another, but of varying latitudes of connotation. Sometimes it designates merely the individual teaching of John Calvin. Sometimes it designates, more broadly, the doctrinal system confessed by that body of Protestant Churches known historically, in distinction from the Lutheran Churches, as "the Reformed Churches" (see PROTESTANTISM); but also quite commonly called "the Calvinistic Churches" because the greatest scientific exposition of their faith in the Reformation age, and perhaps the most influential of any age, was given by John Calvin. Sometimes it designates, more broadly still, the entire body of conceptions, theological, ethical, philosophical, social, political, which, under the influence of the master mind of John Calvin, raised itself to dominance in the Protestant lands of the post-Reformation age, and has left a permanent mark not only upon the thought of mankind, but upon the life-history of men, the social order of civilized peoples, and even the political organization of States. In the present article, the term will be taken, for obvious reasons, in the second of these tenses. Fortunately this is also its central sense; and there is little danger that its other connotations will fall out of mind while attention is concentrated upon this. On the one hand, John Calvin, though always looked upon by the Reformed Churches as an exponent rather than as the creator of their doctrinal system, has nevertheless been both reverenced as one of their founders, and deferred to as that particular one of their founders to whose formative hand and systematizing talent their doctrinal system has perhaps owed most. In any exposition of the Reformed theology, therefore, the teaching of John Calvin must always take a high, and, indeed, determinative place. On the other hand, although Calvinism has dug a channel through which not merely flows a stream of theological thought, but also surges a great wave of human life - filling the heart with fresh ideals and conceptions which have revolutionized the conditions of existence - yet its fountain-head lies in its theological system; or rather, to be perfectly exact, one step behind even that, in its religious consciousness. For the roots of Calvinism are planted in a specific religious attitude, out of which is unfolded first a particular theology, from which springs on the one hand a special church organization, and on the other a social order, involving a given political arrangement. The whole outworking of Calvinism in life is thus but the efflorescence of its fundamental religious consciousness, which finds its scientific statement in its theological system. ### 2. Fundamental Principle. The exact formulation of the fundamental principle of Calvinism has indeed taxed the acumen of a long series of thinkers for the last hundred years (e.g., Ullmann, Semiech, Hagenbach, Ebrard, Herzog, Schweizer, Baur, Schneckenburger, Guder, Schenkel, Schöberlein, Stahl, Hundeshagen; for a discussion of the several views cf. H. Voigt, *Fundamentaldogrnatik, * Gotha, 1874, pp. 397-480; W. Hastie, *The Theology of the Reformed Church in its Fundamental Principles, * Edinburgh, 1904, pp. 129-177). Perhaps the simplest statement of it is the best: that it lies in a profound apprehension of God in his majesty, with the inevitably accompanying poignant realization of the exact nature of the relation sustained to him by the creature as such, and particularly by the sinful creature. He who believes in God without reserve, and is determined that God shall be God to him in all his thinking, feeling, willing - in the entire compass of his life-activities, intellectual, moral, spiritual, throughout all his individual, social, religious relations - is, by the force of that strictest of all logic which presides over the outworking of principles into thought and life, by the very necessity of the case, a Calvinist. In Calvinism, then, objectively speaking, theism comes to its rights; subjectively speaking, the religious relation attains its purity; soteriologically speaking, evangelical religion finds at length its full expression and its secure stability. Theism comes to its rights only in a teleological conception of the universe, which perceives in the entire course of events the orderly outworking of the plan of God, who is the author, preserver, and governor of all things, whose will is consequently the ultimate cause of all. The religious relation attains its purity only when an attitude of absolute dependence on God is not merely temporarily assumed in the act, say, of prayer, but is sustained through all the activities of life, intellectual, emotional, executive. And evangelical religion reaches stability only when the sinful soul rests in humble, self-emptying trust purely on the God of grace as the immediate and sole source of all the efficiency which enters into its salvation. And these things are the formative principles of Calvinism. ### 3. Relation to Other Systems. The difference between Calvinism and other forms of theistic thought, religious experience, evangelical theology is a difference not of kind but of degree. Calvinism is not a specific variety of theism, religion, evangelicalism, set over against other specific varieties, which along with it constitute these several genera, and which possess equal rights of existence with it and make similar claims to perfection, each after its own kind. It differs from them not as one species differs from other species; but as a perfectly developed representative differs from an imperfectly developed representative of the same species. There are not many kinds of theism, religion, evangelicalism, among which men are at liberty to choose to suit at will their individual taste or meet their special need, all of which may be presumed to serve each its own specific uses equally worthily. There is but one kind of theism, religion, evangelicalism; and the several constructions laying claim to these names differ from each other not as correlative species of a broader class, but as more or less perfect, or more or less defective, exemplifications of a single species. Calvinism conceives of itself as simply the more pure theism, religion, evangelicalism, superseding as such the less pure. It has no difficulty, therefore, in recognizing the theistic character of all truly theistic thought, the religious note in all actual religious activity, the evangelical quality of all really evangelical faith. It refuses to be set antagonistically over against any of these things, wherever or in whatever degree of imperfection they may be manifested; it claims them in every instance of their emergence as its own, and essays only to point out the way in which they may be given their just place in thought and life. Whoever believes in God; whoever recognizes in the recesses of his soul his utter dependence on God; whoever in all his thought of salvation hears in his heart of hearts the echo of the *soli Deo gloria * of the evangelical profession*---*by whatever name he may call himself, or by whatever intellectual puzzles his logical understanding may be confused - Calvinism recognizes as implicitly a Calvinist, and as only requiring to permit these fundamental principles - which underlie and give its body to all true religion - to work themselves freely and fully out in thought and feeling and action, to become explicitly a Calvinist. ### 4. Calvinism and Lutheranism. It is unfortunate that a great body of the scientific discussion which, since Max Göbel (*Die religiöse Eigenthümlichkeit der lutherischen und reformirten Kirchen, * Bonn, 1837) first clearly posited the problem, has been carried on somewhat vigorously with a view to determining the fundamental principle of Calvinism, has sought particularly to bring out its contrast with some other theological tendency, commonly with the sister Protestant tendency of Lutheranism. Undoubtedly somewhat different spirits inform Calvinism and Lutheranism. And undoubtedly the distinguishing spirit of Calvinism is rooted not in some extraneous circumstance of its antecedents or origin - as, for example, Zwingli's tendency to intellectualism, or the superior humanistic culture and predilections of Zwingli and Calvin, or the democratic instincts of the Swiss, or the radical rationalism of the Reformed leaders as distinguished from the merely modified traditionalism of the Lutherans - but in its formative principle. But it is misleading to find the formative principle of either type of Protestantism in its difference from the other: they have infinitely more in common than in distinction. And certainly nothing could be more misleading than to represent them (as is often done) as owing their differences to their more pure embodiment respectively of the principle of predestination and that of justification by faith. The doctrine of predestination is not the formative principle of Calvinism, the root from which it springs. It is one of its logical consequences, one of the branches which it has inevitably thrown out. It has been firmly embraced and consistently proclaimed by Calvinists because it is an implicate of theism, is directly given in the religious consciousness, and is an absolutely essential element in evangelical religion, without which its central truth of complete dependence upon the free mercy of a saving God can not be maintained. And so little is it a peculiarity of the Reformed theology, that it underlay and gave its form and power to the whole Reformation movement; which was, as from the spiritual point of view, a great revival of religion, so, from the doctrinal point of view, a great revival of Augustinianism There was accordingly no difference among the Reformers on this point: Luther and Melanchthon and the compromising Butzer were no less jealous for absolute predestination than Zwingli and Calvin. Even Zwingli could not surpass Luther in sharp and unqualified assertion of it: and it was not Calvin but Melanchthon who gave it a formal place in his primary scientific statement of the elements of the Protestant faith (cf. Schaff, *Creeds,* i. 451; E. F. Karl Müller, *Symbolik, *Leipsic, 1896, p. 75; C. J. Niemijer, *De Strijd over de Leer der Predestinatie in de IX. Eeuw, *Groningen, 1889, p. 21; H. Voigt, *Fundamentaldogmatik, * Gotha, 1874, pp, 469-470). Just as little can the doctrine of justification by faith be represented as specifically Lutheran. Not merely has it from the beginning been a substantial element in the Reformed faith, but it is only among the Reformed that it has retained or can retain its purity, free from the tendency to become a doctrine of justification on account of faith (cf. E. Böhl, *Von der Rechtfertigung durch den Glauben, * Amsterdam, 1890). Here, too, the difference between the two types of Protestantism is one of degree, not of kind (cf. C. P. Krauth, *The Conservative Reformation, * Philadelphia, 1872). Lutheranism, the product of a poignant sense of sin, born from the throes of a guilt-burdened soul which can not be stilled until it finds peace in God's decree of justification, is apt to rest in this peace; while Calvinism, the product of an overwhelming vision of God, born from the reflection in the heart of man of the majesty of a God who will not give his glory to another, can not pause until it places the scheme of salvation itself in relation to a complete world-view, in which it becomes subsidiary to the glory of the Lord God Almighty. Calvinism asks with Lutheranism, indeed, that most poignant of all questions, What shall I do to be saved? and answers it as Lutheranism answers it. But the great question which presses upon it is, How shall God be glorified? It is the contemplation of God and zeal for his honor which in it draws out the emotions and absorbs endeavor; and the end of human as of all other existence, of salvation as of all other attainment, is to it the glory of the Lord of all. Full justice is done in it to the scheme of redemption and the experience of salvation, because full justice is done in it to religion itself which underlies these elements of it. It begins, it centers, it ends with the vision of God in his glory: and it sets itself before all things to render to God his rights in every sphere of life-activity. ### 5. Soteriology of Calvinism. One of the consequences flowing from this fundamental attitude of Calvinistic feeling and thought is the high supernaturalism which informs alike its religious consciousness and its doctrinal construction. Calvinism would not be badly defined, indeed, as the tendency which is determined to do justice to the immediately supernatural, as in the first, so also in the second creation. The strength and purity of its belief in the supernatural Fact (which is God) saves it from all embarrassment in the face of the supernatural act (which is miracle). In everything which enters into the process of redemption it is impelled by the force of its first principle to place the initiative in God. A super natural revelation, in which God makes known to man his will and his purposes of grace; a supernatural record of this revelation in a supernaturally given book, in which God gives his revelation permanency and extension - such things are to the Calvinist almost matters of course. And, above all, he can but insist with the utmost strenuousness on the immediate supernaturalness of the actual work of redemption itself, and that no less in its application than in its impetration. Thus it comes about that the doctrine of monergistic regeneration - or as it was phrased by the older theologians, of "irresistible grace" or "effectual calling" - is the hinge of the Calvinistic soteriology, and lies much more deeply embedded in the system than the doctrine of predestination itself which is popularly looked upon as its hall-mark. Indeed, the soteriological significance of predestination to the Calvinist consists in the safeguard it affords to monergistic regeneration - to purely supernatural salvation. What lies at the heart of his soteriology is the absolute exclusion of the creaturely element in the initiation of the saving process, that so the pure grace of God may be magnified. Only so could he express his sense of men's complete dependence as sinners on the free mercy of a saving God; or extrude the evil leaven of Synergism by which, as he clearly sees, God is robbed of his glory and man is encouraged to think that he owes to some power, some act of choice, some initiative of his own, his participation in that salvation which is in reality all of grace. There is accordingly nothing against which Calvinism sets its face with more firmness than every form and degree of autosoterism. Above everything else, it is determined that God, in his Son Jesus Christ, acting through the Holy Spirit whom he has sent, shall be recognized as our veritable Savior. To it sinful man stands in need not of inducements or assistance to save himself, but of actual saving; and Jesus Christ has come not to advise, or urge, or induce, or aid him to save himself, but to save him. This is the root of Calvinistic soteriology; and it is because this deep sense of human helplessness and this profound consciousness of indebtedness for all that enters into salvation to the free grace of God is the root of its soteriology that to it the doctrine of election becomes the *cor cordis* of the Gospel. He who knows that it is God who has chosen him and not he who has chosen God, and that he owes his entire salvation in all its processes and in every one of its stages to this choice of God, would be an ingrate indeed if he gave not the glory of his salvation solely to the inexplicable elective love of God. ### 6. Consistent Development of Calvinism. Historically the Reformed theology finds its origin in the reforming movement begun in Switzerland under the leadership of Zwingli (1516). Its fundamental principles are already present in Zwingli's teaching, though it was not until Calvin's profound and penetrating genius was called to their exposition that they took their ultimate form or received systematic development. From Switzerland Calvinism spread outward to France, and along the Rhine through Germany to Holland, eastward to Bohemia and Hungary, and westward, across the Channel, to Great Britain. In this broad expansion through so many lands its voice was raised in a multitude of confessions; and in the course of the four hundred years which have elapsed since its first formulation, it has been expounded in a vast body of dogmatic treatises. Its development has naturally been much richer and far more many-sided than that of the sister system of Lutheranism in its more confined and homogeneous environment; and yet it has retained its distinctive character and preserved its fundamental features with marvelous consistency throughout its entire history. It may be possible to distinguish among the Reformed confessions, between those which bear more and those which bear less strongly the stamp of Calvin's personal influence; and they part into two broad classes, according as they were composed before or after the Arminian defection (c. 1618) demanded sharper definitions on the points of controversy raised by that movement (see ARMINIUS, JACOBUS, AND ARMINIANISM; REMONSTRANTS). A few of them written on German soil also bear traces of the influence of Lutheran conceptions. And, of course, no more among the Reformed than elsewhere have all the professed expounders of the system of doctrine been true to the faith they professed to expound. Nevertheless, it is precisely the same system of truth which is embodied in all the great historic Reformed confessions; it matters not whether the document emanates from Zurich or Bern or Basel or Geneva, whether it sums up the Swiss development as in the Second Helvetic Confession, or publishes the faith of the National Reformed Churches of France, or Scotland, or Holland, or the Palatinate, or Hungary, Poland, Bohemia, or England; or republishes the established Reformed doctrine in opposition to new contradictions, as in the Canons of Dort (in which the entire Reformed world concurred), or the Westminster Confession (to which the whole of Puritan Britain gave its assent), or the Swiss Form of Consent (which represents the mature judgment of Switzerland upon the recently proposed novelties of doctrine). And despite the inevitable variety of individual points of view, as well as the unavoidable differences in ability, learning, grasp, in the multitude of writers who have sought to expound the Reformed faith through these four centuries - and the grave departures from that faith made here and there among them - the great stream of Reformed dogmatics has flowed essentially unsullied, straight from its origin in Zwingli and Calvin to its debouchure, say, in Chalmers and Cunningham and Crawford, in Hodge and Thornwell and Shedd. ### 7. Varieties of Calvinism. It is true an attempt has been made to distinguish two types of Reformed teaching from the beginning; a more radical type developed under the influence of the peculiar teachings of Calvin, and a (so-called) more moderate type, chiefly propagating itself in Germany, which exhibits rather the influence, as was at first said (Hofstede de Groot, Ebrard, Heppe), of Melanchthon, or, in its more recent statement (Gooszen), of Bullinger. In all that concerns the essence of Calvinism, however, there was no difference between Bullinger and Calvin, German and Swiss: the Heidelberg Catechism is no doubt a catechism and not a confession, but in its presuppositions and inculcations it is as purely Calvinistic as the Genevan Catechism or the catechisms of the Westminster Assembly. Nor was the substance of doctrine touched by the peculiarities of method which marked such schools as the so-called Scholastics (showing themselves already in Zanchius, d. 1590, and culminating in theologians like Alsted, d. 1638, and Voetius, d. 1676); or by the special modes of statement which were developed by such schools as the so-called Federalists (e.g., Cocceius, d. 1669, Burman, d. 1679 Wittsius, d. 1708; cf. Diestel, *Studien zur Federaltheologie, * in *Jahrbücher fur deutsche Theologie, * 1862, ii.; G. Vos, *De Verbondsleer in de Gereformeerde Theologie, * Grand Rapids, 1891; W. Hastie, *The Theology of the Reformed Church, * Edinburgh, 1904, pp. 189-210). The first serious defection from the fundamental conceptions of the Reformed system came with the rise of Arminianism in the early years of the seventeenth century (Arminius, Uytenbogaert, Episcopius, Limborch, Curcellæus); and the Arminian party was quickly sloughed off under the condemnation of the whole Reformed world. The five points of its "Remonstrance" against the Calvinistic system (see REMONSTRANTS) were met by the reassertion of the fundamental doctrines of absolute predestination, particular redemption, total depravity, irresistible grace, and the perseverance of the saints (Canons of the Synod of Dort). The first important modification of the Calvinistic system which has retained a position within its limits was made in the middle of the seventeenth century by the professors of the French school at Saumur, and is hence called Salmurianism; otherwise Amyraldism, or hypothetical universalism (Cameron, d. 1625, Amyraut, d. 1664, Placæus, d. 1655, Testardus, d. c. 1650; see AMYRAUT, MOISE). This modification also received the condemnation of the contemporary Reformed world, which reasserted with emphasis the importance of the doctrine that Christ actually saves by his spirit all for whom he offers the sacrifice of his blood (e.g., Westminster Confession, Swiss Form of Consent). ### 8. Supralapsarianism and Infralapsarianism. If "varieties of Calvinism" are to be spoken of with reference to anything more than details, of importance in themselves no doubt, but of little significance for the systematic development of the type of doctrine, there seem not more than three which require mention: supralapsarianism, infralapsarianism, and what may perhaps be called in this reference, Postredemptionism; all of which (as indeed their very names import) take their start from a fundamental agreement in the principles which govern the system. The difference between these various tendencies of thought within the limits of the system turns on the place given by each to the decree of election, in the logical ordering of the "decrees of God." The Supralapsarians suppose that election underlies the decree of the fall itself; and conceive the decree of the fall as a means for carrying out the decree of election. The Infralapsarians, on the other hand, consider that election presupposes the decree of the fall, and hold, therefore, that in electing some to life God has mankind as a *massa perditionis * in mind. The extent of the difference between these parties is often, indeed usually, grossly exaggerated: and even historians of repute are found representing infralapsarianism as involving, or at least permitting, denial that the fall has a place in the decree of God at all: as if election could be postposited in the *ordo decretorum* to the decree of the fall, while it was doubted whether there were any decree of the fall; or as if indeed God could be held to conceive men, in his electing decree, as fallen, without by that very act fixing the presupposed fall in his eternal decree. In point of fact there is and can be no difference among Calvinists as to the inclusion of the fall in the decree of God: to doubt this inclusion is to place oneself at once at variance with the fundamental Calvinistic principle which conceives all that comes to pass teleologically and ascribes everything that actually occurs ultimately to the will of God. ### 9. Postredemptionism. Accordingly even the Postredemptionists (that is to say the Salmurians or Amyraldians) find no difficulty at this point. Their peculiarity consists in insisting that election succeeds, in the order of thought, not merely the decree of the fall but that of redemption as well, taking the term redemption here in the narrower sense of the impetration of redemption by Christ. They thus suppose that in his electing decree God conceived man not merely as fallen but as already redeemed. This involves a modified doctrine of the atonement from which the party has received the name of Hypothetical Universalism, holding as it does that Christ died to make satisfaction for the sins of all men without exception *if* - if, that is, they believe: but that, foreseeing that none would believe, God elected some to be granted faith through the effectual operation of the Holy Spirit. The indifferent standing of the Postredemptionists in historical Calvinism is indicated by the treatment accorded it in the historical confessions. It alone of the "varieties of Calvinism" here mentioned has been made the object of formal confessional condemnation; and it received condemnation in every important Reformed confession written after its development. There are, it is true, no supralapsarian confessions: many, however, leave the questions which divide supralapsarian and infralapsarian wholly to one side and thus avoid pronouncing for either; and none is polemically directed against supralapsarianism. On the other hand, not only does no confession close the door to infralapsarianism, but a considerable number explicitly teach infralapsarianism which thus emerges as the typical form of Calvinism. That, despite its confessional condemnation, Postredemptionism has remained a recognized form of Calvinism and has worked out a history for itself in the Calvinistic Churches (especially in America) may be taken as evidence that its advocates, while departing, in some important particulars, from typical Calvinism, have nevertheless remained, in the main, true to the fundamental postulates of the system. There is another variety of Postredemptionism, however, of which this can scarcely be said. This variety, which became dominant among the New England Congregationalist Churches about the second third of the nineteenth century (e.g., N. W. Taylor, d. 1858; C. G. Finney, d. 1875; E. A. Park, d. 1900; see NEW ENGLAND THEOLOGY), attempted, much after the manner of the "Congruists" of the Church of Rome, to unite a Pelagian doctrine of the will with the Calvinistic doctrine of absolute predestination. The result was, of course, to destroy the Calvinistic doctrine of "irresistible grace," and as the Calvinistic doctrine of the "satisfaction of Christ" was also set aside in favor of the Grotian or governmental theory of atonement, little was left of Calvinism except the bare doctrine of predestination. Perhaps it is not strange, therefore, that this "improved Calvinism" has crumbled away and given place to newer and explicitly anti-Calvinistic constructions of doctrine (cf. Williston Walker, in *AJT,* Apr., 1906, pp. 204 sqq. ). ### 10. Present Fortunes of Calvinism. It must be confessed that the fortunes of Calvinism in general are not at present at their flood. In America, to be sure, the controversies of the earlier half of the nineteenth century compacted a body of Calvinistic thought which gives way but slowly: and the influence of the great theologians who adorned the churches during that period is still felt (especially Charles Hodge, 1797-1878, Robert J. Breckinridge, 1800-71, James H. Thornwell, 1812-62, Henry B. Smith, 1815-77, W. G. T. Shedd, 1820-94, Robert L. Dabney, 1820-98, Archibald Alexander Hodge, 1823-86). And in Holland recent years have seen a notable revival of the Reformed consciousness, especially among the adherents of the Free Churches, which has been felt as widely as Dutch influence extends, and which is at present represented in Abraham Kuyper and Herman Bavinck, by a theologian of genius and a theologian of erudition worthy of the best Reformed traditions. But it is probable that few "Calvinists without reserve" exist at the moment in French-speaking lands: and those who exist in lands of German speech and Eastern Europe appear to owe their inspiration directly to the teaching of Kohlbrügge. Even in Scotland there has been a remarkable decline in strictness of construction ever since the days of William Cunningham and Thomas J. Crawford (cf. W. Hastie, *The Theology of the Reformed Church, * Edinburgh, 1904, p. 228). Nevertheless, it may be contended that the future, as the past, of Christianity itself is bound up with the fortunes of Calvinism. The system of doctrine founded on the idea of God which has been explicated by Calvinism, strikingly remarks W. Hastie (*Theology as a Science, * Glasgow, 1899, pp. 97-98), "is the only system in which the whole order of the world is brought into a rational unity with the doctrine of grace. . . . It is only with such a universal conception of God, established in a living way, that we can face, with hope of complete conquest, all the spiritual dangers and terrors of our time. . . . But it is deep enough and large enough and divine enough, rightly understood, to confront them and do battle with them all in vindication of the Creator, Preserver, and Governor of the world, and of the Justice, and Love of the Divine Personality." See FIVE POINTS OF CALVINISM. BENJAMIN B. WARFIELD. BIBLIOGRAPHY: The Reformed Confessions have often been collected; the fullest collection is E. F. K. Müller, *Die Bekenntnisschriften der reformierten Kirche,* Leipsic, 1903. For Eng. readers the most convenient is Schaff, *Creeds,* vol. iii. (vol. i. contains a history of creeds). An older collection is H. A. Niemeyer, *Collectio Confessionum in ecclesiis reformatis publicatarum,* Leipsic, 1840. Consult also: M. Schneckenburger, *Vergleichende Darstellung des lutherischen und reformierten Lehrbegriffs,* Stuttgart, 1855; G. B. Winer, *Comparative Darstellung des Lehrbegriffs der verschiedenen christlichen Kirchenparteien,* Berlin, 1866, Eng. transl., Edinburgh, 1873; and the various works on Symbolics, especially E. F. K. Müller, *Symbolik,* Erlangen, 1896. Attempts more or less successful have been made to present the Reformed system from the writings of its representative theologians. For examples of these consult: A. Schweizer, *Die Glaubenslehre der evangelisch-reformierten Kirche,* 2 vols., Zurich, 1844-1847; J. H. Scholten, *De Leer der Hervormde Kerk in hare Grondbeginselen,* Leyden, 1848, 2d ed., 1870; H. Heppe, *Die Dogmatik der evangelisch-reformierten Kirche,* Elberfeld, 1861; cf. B. de Moor, *Commentarius perpetuus in Johannis Marckii compendium theologiae christianae,* 7 vols., Leyden, 1761. For the "principle" of Calvinism consult: H. Voigt; *Fundamentaldogmatik,* pp. 397-480, Gotha, 1874; W. Hastie, *The Theology of the Reformed Church in its Fundamental Principles,* Edinburgh, 1904; cf. Scholten and Schneckenburger, ut sup., where lists of the literature are given. A good history of the Reformed theology is still a desideratum. Sketches have been given in: W. Gass, *Geschichte der protestantischen Dogmatik,* Berlin, 1854-67; G. Frank, *Geschichte der protestantischen Theologie,* 3 vols., Leipsic, 1862-75; I. A. Dorner, *Geschichte der protestantischen Theologie,* Munich, 1867, Eng. transl., 2 vols., Edinburgh, 1871. Contributions have been made by: C. M. Pfaff, *Introductio in historiam theologiae literariam,* pp. 258 sqq., Tübingen, 1724; B. Pictet, *Theologia christiana, * part iii., Leyden, 1733-34; J. G. Walch, *Bibliotheca theologica selecta,* i. 211 sqq., Jena, 1757-68; A. M. Toplady, *Historic Proof of the Doctrinal Calvinism of the Church of England,* London, 1774; A. Ypey (Ijpeij), *Beknopte letterkundige geschiedenis der system. godgeleerd * (Utrecht?), 1793-98; A. Schweizer, *Die protestantischen Centraldogmen in ihrer Entwicklung innerhalb der reformierten Kirche,* Zurich, 1854; J. H. Scholten, ut sup., i. 67 sqq.; H. Heppe, *Die confessionelle Entwicklung der altprotestantischen Kirche Deutschlands,* Marburg, 1854 idem, *Dogmatik des deutschen Protestantismus im sechzehnten Jahrhundert,* Gotha, 1857; W. Cunningham, *The Reformers and the Theology of the Reformation,* Edinburgh, 1862; idem, *Historical Theology,* 2 vols., ib. 1864; J. H. A. Ebrard, *Christliche Dogmatik, * i. 44, Königsberg, 1863; J. Walker, *The Theology and Theologians of Scotland,* Edinburgh, 1872; C. Sepp, *Het Godgeleerd onderwijs in Nederland . . . 16e en 17e eeuw,* Leyden, 1873-74; A. Milroy, *The Church of Scotland Past and Present,* ed. R. H. Story, London n.d.; idem, *Scottish Theologians and Preachers,* 1610-1638, Edinburgh, 1891. Consult also on the general subject: A. Kuyper, *Calvinism,* New York, 1890 (an admirable statement, summing up a series of brochures in Dutch); J. A. Froude, *Calvinism,* London, 1871, and in *Short Studies on Great Subjects,* second series, ib. 1871; J. L. Girardeau, *Calvinism and Evangelical Arminianism,* Columbia. 1893; B. B. Warfield, *The Significance of the Westminster Standards as a Creed,* New York, 1898; E. W. Smith, *The Creed of Presbyterians,* ib. 1901. Some of the chief Calvinistic dogmatists find mention in the text; a list of the more important is given in Heppe and Schweizer, ut sup., at the beginning. The series may be fairly represented by the following names: Calvin, Ursinus, Zanchius, Polanus, Alsted, Voetius, Burman. Turretin, Heidegger, Van Mastricht. The brief compends of Bucanus (*Institutiones theologicae,* Geneva. 1609), Wollebius (*Compendium theologiae,* Cambridge, 1648). Ames (*Medulla theologica,* Amsterdam, 1656, Eng. transl., London, 1642). and Marck (*Compendium theologiae,* Amsterdam, 1705) present the system in briefest form. The more recent theologians are indicated in the text.
CAMALDOLITES (CAMALDOLENSIANS, CAMALDOLESE, CAMALDULES, CAMALDULIANS) Camaldolites (Camaldolensians, Camaldolese, Camaldules, Camaldulians)

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMALDOLITES** (called also **Camaldolensians, Camaldolese, Camaldules, Camaldulians,** from the monastery at Camaldoli near Arezzo): A religious order springing from the movement for monastic reform which also gave rise to the congregations of Cluny and Lorraine, with which it is allied in some respects, though it differs from them in others. The Italian movement is wholly independent of the French, and began later—not before the close of the tenth century, after the Cluniac monks had already reformed numerous monasteries in upper and central Italy. It was more enthusiastic than the French, and had for its object not so much the strict enforcement of the Benedictine rule as the commendation, in opposition to the moral corruption which was even deeper in the south than in the north, of the severest form of the ascetic life, that of hermits. This recalls the Greek monastic originators; and the fact is easily explicable by the strong influence of Greek traditions in Italy, especially in the south. ### St. Romuald. St. Romuald is the most prominent, but by no means the only, representative of this idea. Before or with him were working for the same end the Armenian hermit Simeon, St. Dominic of Foligno, the founder of Fonte Avellana, and the Greek Nilos of Rossano. Romuald was born at Ravenna, of the ducal family there, about 950. He was startled out of a worldly life when his father Sergius killed a kinsman in a duel arising out of a dispute over a piece of property, and retired to the monastery of S. Apollinare in Classe near Ravenna to do penance forty days on his father's behalf. His ascetic zeal was not satisfied here, although the monastery had been reformed not long before by Majolus of Cluny. He began to live a hermit's life near Venice, continued it in Catalonia, and then returned to the neighborhood of Ravenna. Wherever he went, a group of disciples formed around him; but as soon as they were sufficiently numerous in any one place, he gave them into the charge of a superior and left them. Most of these colonies were in central Italy; the three most important were Val di Castro, Monte Sitrio in Umbria, and Camaldoli, where he established a monastery in 1012. His organization shows a combination of the Western cenobite system with the Eastern anchorite life. The brothers lived in single cells, with an oratory in the midst. The whole Psalter was recited every day; the only written memorial left by Romuald was an exposition of the Psalms, which, however, is taken almost word for word from that of Cassiodorus. Meals were taken in common, but they were exceedingly scanty; the brothers went barefoot and wore their hair and beards long; the rule of silence was strictly observed. They busied themselves with agriculture and various handicrafts, those near the sea especially with the making of baskets and nets. We meet for the first time in these hermit colonies with *famuli,* the later lay brothers, who relieved the monks of the more burdensome household duties The rule of fasting and silence was not so strict for them, but apparently, as at Fonte Avellana, they had to take lifelong monastic vows. This institution was borrowed by Gualberto, a disciple of Romuald's, for his order of Vallombrosa and further developed by him (see GUALBERTO, GIOVANNI). Romuald's activity was not confined to the founding of these communities. He made a deep impression upon the most varied classes, and exercised a great influence over the emperor Otto III., who, it is asserted not improbably, promised him to exchange the crown for the cowl after he had conquered Rome. Though Romuald disclaimed any intention of taking part in ecclesiastical politics, he raised his voice loudly in Italy against simony and the marriage of the clergy. His zeal called him to the mission-field; disciples of his penetrated into Russia and Poland, there to meet death for their faith, and the desire of the martyr's crown finally took the aged hermit himself to Hungary. Ill health hindered his work there, and he returned to die in 1027. ### The Camaldolese. His zeal for a reform of monasticism remained active in his followers. They did not, however, emphasize the hermit ideal to the same extent, and the Italian movement gradually approximated to that of Cluny. Romuald's spirit was best followed in the community of Camaldoli, which received papal confirmation from Alexander II. in 1072. Its rule was first written in 1080 by the fourth prior, Rudolph, who modified in some respects the extreme strictness of Romuald's prescriptions, and also founded (1086) the first convent of nuns under this rule, San Pietro di Luco at Mogello. Camaldoli received many rich gifts, and the congregation spread throughout Italy, without, however, producing any very notable men except the famous jurist Gratian. The transition from the hermit to the community life became more marked, in spite of the efforts of Ambrose the Camaldolite of Portico, "major" or head of the congregation in 1431, supported by Pope Eugenius IV., to restore the old ideals. In 1476 the community of St. Michael at Murano near Venice renounced the obedience of Camaldoli, and formed a group of distinctly cenobitic Camaldolese houses, confirmed as a congregation by Innocent VIII. In 1513 Leo X. reunited all the Camaldolese monks under the headship of Camaldoli, providing that the major should hold office for but three years, and be chosen alternately from the hermits and the cenobites. But in 1520 he allowed Paolo Giustiniani to draw up new statutes and to form the new communities of hermits which he was to found into an independent congregation of St. Romuald. This new congregation, which took its name from Monte Corona near Perugia, had a very strict rule; it spread through Germany, Austria, and Poland. A fourth congregation, that of Turin, was founded in 1601 by Alessandro di Leva (d. 1612), to take in the hermits of Piedmont. A breach of this became practically a separate congregation on account of the political views of Richelieu, who was unwilling that the French hermitages should be subject to Italian superiors. By a brief of Urban VIII. (1635), its head was always to be a Frenchman, and directly subject to the pope. From 1642 Gros-Bois near Paris was its mother house. All the French communities perished at the Revolution. The congregation of Camaldoli has now six houses, including Camaldoli itself and one famous for its picturesque site high above Naples. The principal house of the Murano congregation is San Gregorio in Rome, from which came the only Camaldolese monk who has occupied the papal throne, Gregory XVI. (1831-46). Outside of Italy there is only the community of Bielany in the diocese of Cracow, belonging to the congregation of Monte Corona. The total membership of the order is not more than 200. Convents of nuns exist only in Rome and Florence. (G. GRÜTZMACHER.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: Petrus Damianus, *Vita Romualdi * is in Damianus, *Opera, * ed. C. Cajetanus, ii. 255 sqq., Rome, 1608, and *MPL * cxliv. 953 sqq. Another *Vita* is in *ASB * 7th Feb., ii. 124-140. Consult: G. B. Mittarelli and G. D. Costadoni, *Annales Camaldulenses, * 9 vols., Venice, 1755-1773; W. Wattenbach, *Deutschlands Geschichtsquellen,* i. 436, Berlin, 1893; C. W. Currier, *Hist. of Religious Orders, * pp. 118-123, New York, 1896; P. Helyot, *Ordres monastiques,* vol. v.; Heimbucher, *Orden and Kongregationen, * i. 203-208.
CAMBRAI Cambrai

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMBRAI,** can"brê'; An ancient archbishopric in the north of France. As early as the beginning of the fifth century, when the Franks invaded Gaul, Cameracum was an important town, as is evident from Gregory of Tours (*Hist. Francorum, * ii. 9). On the death of Lothair II. it passed to Charles the Bald. Later its possession was contested by the emperors, the counts of Flanders, and the kings of France. It was taken from the French by the Spaniards in 1595, but has been a part of France since 1677. The traditional list of its bishops begins with Diogenes, said to have been sent by Pope Siricius (384-398); but this is untrustworthy. Firm historical ground is reached first with St. Vedast, who was consecrated bishop of St. Remigius, bishop of Reims, and presided over the churches of Arras and Cambrai until his death in 540. The see was transferred to Cambrai under Vedulf (545-c. 580), but the two remained united until Arras received a bishop of its own in 1093. Among later incumbents of the see of Cambrai may be mentioned the holy Odo (1105-06), the unfortunate Cardinal Robert of Geneva (bishop from 1368, antipope 1378-94), the renowned Pierre d'Ailly (1397-c. 1425); and, after its elevation in 1559 to the rank of an archbishopric, Fénelon (1695-1715), and Cardinal Dubois (1720-23). The Revolution deprived Cambrai of its metropolitan dignity, subjecting it as a simple bishopric to the see of Paris, but in 1842 it was once more made au archbishopric, with Arras as suffragan. Its magnificent ancient cathedral was destroyed in the Revolution, with the exception of the tower, which fell in a great storm in 1809. The present cathedral was formerly the Benedictine church of the Holy Sepulcher. BIBLIOGRAPHY: M. A. le Glay, *Recherches sur l'église metropolitaine de Cambrai * Cambrai 1825; idem, *Cameracum christianum,* Lille, 1849; H. J. P. Pisquet, *La France pontificale,* s.v. Cambrai, 22 vols., Paris, 1864-71; *KL,* ii. 1750-55.
CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM Cambridge Platform

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMBRIDGE PLATFORM.** See CONGREGATIONALISTS, IV., § 1.
CAMBRIDGE PLATONISTS Cambridge Platonists

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMBRIDGE PLATONISTS:** The name usually given to a succession of distinguished English divines and philosophers of the seventeenth century, also known to their contemporaries as "Latitude Men," from the breadth and comprehensiveness of their teaching. The most important of them were Benjamin Whichcote, John Smith, Ralph Cudworth, and Henry More. Other members of the school were Simon Patrick, Nathanael Culverwel, John Worthington, George Rust, and Edward Fowler; while Joseph Glanvill and John Norris, though Oxford men, were so intimately associated with it as to be sometimes included. Starting with many of the same thoughts as their immediate predecessors in the development of liberal or rational thought, Hales and Chillingworth, they aimed less than these at ecclesiastical comprehension; their purpose was to find a higher organon of Christian thought, and to vindicate the essential principles of Christianity against both dogmatic excesses within the Church and philosophical extravagances without it. Unlike the former, too, they all came from the Puritan side; with the exception of More, their leaders were members of the famous Puritan college of Emmanuel, and thus closely bound together into a definite group or school. The main source of their inspiration was the study of the Platonic philosophy, not only in Plato himself but in his Alexandrian and modern disciples. This Platonic revival was important as evoking the only force adequate to meet the development of naturalism in a direction which threatened the distinctive principles of religion. But if Platonism was the positive determinant factor in the movement, the negative influence which formed the school was opposition to the destructive reasoning of Hobbes, whose materialistic tendency they met not only, like Clarendon and others, by polemical criticism, but by a well-ordered scheme of thought, whose principles had been already worked into unison with Christian philosophy. Of their permanent achievements, not the least important was their inculcation of the doctrine of toleration, at that time so novel and unpopular. They solved the religious problem, not by giving it up, but by pushing it to its legitimate conclusion and drawing the essential distinction between dogma and religion, which is one of their chief contributions to modern thought. Against the materialism of their time, they labored to prove that religion was a transcendent reality, a substantive power binding the soul to God and revealing God to the soul. Their writings are frequently obscure and involved, and they show a lack of critical and historical judgment in their confusion of Platonism and Neoplatonism, in their speculative fancifulness, and in their misappreciation of evidence. But their services to their age can scarcely be overrated. The exponents and advocates of a comprehensive Church, the purifiers of the popular theology, they were at the same time the great champions of the reality of religion at a time when the excesses of its partizans were driving so many of their contemporaries into unbelief. See the separate articles on the various men named above. BIBLIOGRAPHY: The best account is by J. Tulloch, *Rational Theology and Christian Philosophy in England,* vol. ii., Edinburgh, 1872. The early prospectus was a pamphlet by S. P. (Simon Patrick?), *Brief Account of the New Sect of the New Latitude Men, * London, 1662. Consult further: E. Fowler, *Practices of Certain . . . Divines . . . Abusively Called Latitudinarians, * ib. 1671; G. Dyer, *History of the University . . . of Cambridge,* ii. 91-101, ib. 1814; W. E. H. Lecky, *History of . . . Rationalism in Europe, * 2 vols., ib. 1875 (an ill-balanced estimate); F. Greenslet, *Joseph Glanvill. * New York, 1900; E. T. Campagnac, *The Cambridge Platonists; being Selections from Whichcote, Smith, and Culverwel, * Oxford, 1901.
CAMEL Camel

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMEL:** The most valuable possession of the nomads of the desert. The Syrian and Egyptian camel is the single-humped, lank, and long-legged *Camelus dromedarius.* Its foremost utility is that of common carrier ('ship of the mainland" was its poetical designation even prior to Islam). Great bodily strength and endurance fit it for this service. Its very voracity is content with the meanest fodder of the driest pasture grasses, half-dried acacia twigs, dry straw, and the like; and it can toil days at a time upon an exceedingly small stint of forage. At such times the fatty hump, which when in good condition weighs as much as thirty pounds, almost entirely disappears. It is no less easily satisfied in the article of water. In spring it feeds on freshly dewed grasses, and can dispense with watering several weeks running. In the dry season it can hold out three or four days without water; and then, when it reaches a watering-place, it swallows the water in enormous quantities. Its broad, fleshy, cushioned foot prevents it from sinking deeply into the desert sand. The carrier camel bears ordinarily from two to three hundredweight; still more on occasion (cf. II Kings viii. 9). Its gait at a walk is about two and one-half miles an hour, and it maintains this pace right along with alacrity and freshness for twelve or fourteen hours and even longer. The riding camel differs from the foregoing, just as a noble race-horse from the heavy draft-horse. It can cover as much as ninety miles a day, and this for several days together. The camel saddle is a trough-shaped wooden seat fastened over the hump with a tight gearing both front and back. This is covered with a cushion. The rider sits as on a side-saddle. For women and children palanquins are likewise in use, with seats and curtains (Gen. xxiv. 61, xxxi. 17). The camel ministers to the Bedouins' every-day needs. The rather thick and fatty camel's milk is their beverage; and their horses often drink it. The flesh of the camel, except that of the hump, which is esteemed a peculiar delicacy, is said to be hard and tough; but still it is a feast for the Bedouin to kill one of the herd and eat meat. They also occasionally bleed the camel a little in times of scarceness. The Israelites accounted camel's flesh unclean. The Bedouins' coarse cloaks are woven of camel's hair (Matt. iii. 4), and also their thick tent-rugs. The hide is worked into sandals, thongs, water-skins, and the like. The dung is dried and then serves for fuel. The camel naturally is less important in agricultural Palestine. Yet even here it has its usefulness as beast of burden; and when heavy loads and great distances are in question, horses and mules are not to be compared with it. In the Old Testament the breeding of camels on a large scale is found under the patriarchs (Gen. xii. 18, xxiv. 10, xxx. 43) and David (I Chron. xxvii. 30). But in every era there is reference to the manifold uses of camels (e.g., II Kings viii. 9; Isa. xxx. 8; I Chron. xii. 40; Ezra ii. 67; Neh. vii. 69). To the poet the camel in its wild raging during the rutting season is an image of the nations which in their blind passion are devoted to strange gods ( Jer. ii. 23). I. BENZINGER. BIBLIOGRAPHY. H. B. Tristram, *Natural History of the Bible,* p. 58 sqq., London, 1867; idem, *Survey of Western Palestine, Fauna and Flora, * ib. 1884; H. Blackburn. *Bible Beasts and Birds, * ib.1886; J. G. Wood, *Bible Animals, * ib. 1883; idem, *Domestic Animals of the Bible, * ib. 1887; H. C. Hart, *Animals of the Bible, * ib. 1888; A. E. Knight, *Bible Plants and Animals, * ib. 1890; *DB, *i. 344-345; *EB,* i. 633-636.
CAMERA APOSTOLICA Camera Apostolica

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMERA APOSTOLICA.** See CURIA, § 2.
CAMERARIUS (CAMERMEISTER), JOACHIM Camerarius (Camermeister), Joachim

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMERARIUS,** ca"mê-ra'ri-us (**CAMERMEISTER**), **JOACHIM:** Protestant humanist; b. at Bamberg Apr. 12, 1500; d. at Leipsic Apr. 17, 1574. He was descended from an old Bamberg family and was educated there till his thirteenth year, when his parents sent him to the University of Leipsic, where he devoted himself chiefly to the study of Greek under Richard Crocus, Johann Metzler, and Peter Mosellanus. Subsequently he removed to the University of Erfurt, where he joined the circle of the humanists, became master of arts (1520), and was highly esteemed and admired for his knowledge of Greek. In 1521 he went to the University of Wittenberg, where he became intimately acquainted with Melanchthon. In 1525 he accompanied Melanchthon on his journey to the Palatinate, and thence proceeded to Basel to pay homage to Erasmus. In the same year he left Wittenberg and went to Bamberg. From here he accompanied Canon Fuchs on a journey to Prussia (1525) and in 1526 was called, upon recommendation of Melanchthon, to the gymnasium of Nuremberg as teacher of Greek and expounder of the Latin historians. A visit to Melanchthon at Speyer in 1529 during the diet held at that city brought him into immediate contact with the ecclesiastical and political affairs of the time; he also took part in the Diet of Augsburg in 1535. Conditions at Nuremberg did not satisfy him, although he had intercourse with men like W. Pirkheimer, W. Linck, Osiander, Lazarus Spengler, and Albrecht Dürer. As early as 1528 he complained of the coldness and indifference toward the humanistic sciences on the part of his contemporaries. His school also did not make progress, and in 1535 he gladly followed a call to Tübingen, where he found a fruitful field for his activity as teacher. In 1541 he removed to Leipsic. Although Camerarius took part in the ecclesiastical dissensions of the time, his chief importance lies in the field of humanism and pedagogics. In his first pedagogical treatise *Præcepta honestatis atque decoris puerilis * (1528) he emphasized as a true disciple of Melanchthon humanistic education as a necessary preparation for all later vocations, but humanistic education, as he holds, has its foundation in the reverence of God. In accordance with his view that the Christian religion should be taught alongside of the rudiments of the languages, he edited the chief articles of Christianity in Greek hexameters, translated the Augsburg Confession into Greek and composed a catechism in the same language. His biographical works are of great value as sources, and show that he was a keen observer, especially his *Narratio de Eobano Hesso, *etc. (Nuremberg, 1553), *Narratio de Georgio Principe Anhtaltino * (Leipsic, 1555), and his famous writing *De Philippi Melanchthonis ortu, totius vitæ curriculo et morte, implicata rerum memorabilium temporis illius hominumque mentione . . . narratio * (Leipsic, 1566; best ed. with copious notes by S. T. Strobel, Halle, 1777; the text reprinted by A. F. Neander, Berlin, 1841). Another prominent work, measured by the standards of his time, is his *Historica narratio de Fratrum Orthodoxorum ecclesiis in Bohemia, Moravia et Polonia, * which was first edited in 1605 by his grandson Joachim Ludwig Camerarius and is still valuable. Camerarius also edited (though badly) the letters of Melanchthon (Leipsic, 1569), and rendered great services to historical research by his collection of letters from the time of the Reformation, which was continued by his son. (T. KOLDE.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: E. C. Bezzel, *Joachim Camerarius, * Nuremberg, 1793; H. J. Kämmel, *Joachim Camerarius in Nürnberg, * Zittau, 1862; F. Seckt, *Ueber einige theologischen Schriften des J. Camerarius, * Berlin, 1888; *KL,* ii. 1758-1761; *ADB,* iii. 720 sqq.
CAMERLINGO (CAMERLENGO) Camerlingo (Camerlengo)

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMERLINGO (CAMERLENGO).** See CURIA, § 1.
CAMERON, GEORGE GORDON Cameron, George Gordon

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMERON, GEORGE GORDON: ** Free Church of Scotland; b. at Pluscarden (a village near Elgin, 71 m. n.w. of Aberdeen), Elginshire, Sept. 13, 1836. He was educated at University and King's College, Aberdeen (M.A., 1860), Free Church College, Aberdeen (1860-62), and New College, Edinburgh (1863-65). He was a tutor on the Continent in 1862--63 and in 1865-66 was assistant minister in Leghorn, Italy. He was then assistant minister in Dundee, Scotland, for a year and at Kuthrieston, Aberdeen, in 1867-69, and after another year as temporary professor of Hebrew in Free Church College in 1869-70 was assistant minister for brief periods at St. Andrews, Edinburgh, London, and North Leith in 1870-71. In the latter year he was ordained associate minister of St. John's Free Church, Glasgow, and retained this position until 1882, when he was appointed to the chair of Old Testament language and literature in the United Free Church College, Aberdeen, where he still remains. He is a member of various committees for the general work of his sect, and has written, in addition to contributions to periodicals, *Memorials of John Roxburgh * (Glasgow, 1881).
CAMERON (CAMERO), JOHN Cameron (Camero), John

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMERON (CAMERO), JOHN: ** Scottish theologian; b. at Glasgow c. 1579; d. at Montauban, France, 1625. He studied at Glasgow and began to give lessons in Greek there at the age of twenty. In 1600 he went to Bordeaux and was soon appointed professor of the humanities at Bergerac. From 1601 to 1603 he was professor of divinity at Sédan. Then he returned to Bordeaux and received a scholarship enabling him to complete his theological studies. He became tutor in the family of Calignon and went with his pupils to Paris, Geneva, and Heidelberg. At the university of the last-named place on Apr. 4, 1608, he supported in a public discussion theses *de triplici Dei cum homine fœdere. * Later in the same year he became a minister at Bordeaux and had great success as a preacher. When the Protestants were driven from the town after eight years he took refuge at Tonneins. He was appointed professor at the Academy of Saumur in 1618. In 1620 he participated in a discussion at Orléans with Tilenus, formerly professor at Sédan, and controverted his Arminian propositions. In 1622 James I. of England called him to London and appointed him principal and professor of theology at Glasgow. But the jealousy of many of his colleagues forced him to leave his native town and in 1623 he returned to Saumur. The following year the king authorized him to teach at Montauban. He arrived there at a time when there was violent contention on the question of obedience to the king and took sides with the party of passive obedience. On May 15, 1625, he was injured in a public tumult and died in consequence a few months later. His works are: *Discours apologétique pour ceux de la religion réformée * (Bergerac, 1614); *Traité auquel sont examinés les préjugés de ceux de l'Église romaine contre la religion réformée * (La Rochelle, 1616; Eng. transl., Oxford, 1624); *Theses de gratia et libero arbitrio * (Saumur, 1618); *Amica collatio de gratiæ et humanæ voluntatis concursu in vocatione * (Leyden, 1621); *Defensio sententiæ de gratia et libero arbitrio * (Saumur, 1624); and *Prælectiones * (3 vols., 1626-28). G. BONET-MAURY. BIBLIOGRAPHY: Sources for a life are: the memoir by Cappel prefixed to Cameron's *Opera, * Geneva, 1642; Robert Baillie, *Letters and Journals, * passim, 2 vols., Edinburgh, 1775. Consult also: D. Irving, *Scottish Writers,* i. 333-346, London, 1850; R. Chambers, *Biographical Dictionary of Eminent Scotchmen,* i. 273-275. Edinburgh, 1868; *DNB,* viii. 295-296.
CAMERON, RICHARD, CAMERONIANS Cameron, Richard, Cameronians

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMERON, RICHARD, CAMERONIANS:** Scotch covenanting leader (b. at Falkland, Fifeshire; killed at Ayrsmoss or Airdamoss, Ayrshire, July 22, 1680), and his followers. Brought up in the Church of Scotland, early impressed by the services of those ministers who, ejected by the Act of Uniformity of 1662, continued to preach in the fields, Cameron adopted and advocated their view that it was wrong to accept the Declaration of Indulgence of 1662, although it mitigated their lot. Licensed by these field preachers, although without university training, he soon became a leader. In 1679 he went to Holland, whither many of his persecuted countrymen had gone after the defeat in the battle of Bothwell Bridge, June 22,1679; in 1680 he returned and with Donald Cargill and Thomas Douglas headed the party, which after him was called "Cameronians," or impersonally "Society People." Their platform was the Declaration of Sanquhar (published June 22, 1680), drawn up by Cameron and others. In it the royal authority was disowned because of its tyranny. This action brought Cameron and his followers immediately into trouble. A band with him at its head was attacked by the royal troops and literally cut to pieces. The party lived in and were united in "societies," which had become somewhat numerous before the Revolution. They welcomed King William; but they did not approve of the Revolution settlement, and did not join the Established Church. They objected to the Church which had made many unworthy compromises; were displeased at the want of recognition of the covenants; did not consider that the independence of the Church was secured; and generally believed that God was not sufficiently honored in the new settlement. They objected, too, to the recognition of Erastianism in England. In 1706 the Rev. John Macmillan of Balmaghie joined the societies, and was their first minister. In 1743, another minister having joined them, they constituted "the Reformed Presbytery." In 1774 a similar presbytery was formed in the United States. A presbytery was constituted likewise in Ireland. About 1863 most of the Scotch synod came to be of opinion that there was nothing in their principles requiring them to abstain from countenancing the political institutions of the country, e.g., from voting for a member of Parliament; but, a small minority having a different opinion, a disruption took place. In 1876 a union took place between the larger body and the Free Church of Scotland. Although "Cameronians" has always been a common name given to those who refused to accept the settlement of Church and State under William and Mary, they repudiated it themselves, preferring to be called "Reformed Presbyterians." See COVENANTERS; PRESBYTERIANS. BIBLIOGRAPHY: *Biographia presbyteriana,* vol. i., Edinburgh, 1827 (life of Cameron); R. Wodrow, *Hist. of the Sufferings of the Church of Scotland, * 2 vols., ib. 1721-22; T. McCrie *Sketches of Scottish Church Hist., * ib. 1875; J. Cunningham, *Church Hist. of Scotland, * 2 vols., ib. 1883; *DNB,* viii. 301-302.
CAMILLUS DE LELLIS Camillus de Lellis

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMILLUS DE LELLIS.** See AGONIZANTS.
CAMISARDS Camisards

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMISARDS,** cam'i-zards: The name generally applied to those French Protestants who, in the reign of Louis XIV., rose in arms in Languedoc and waged a bloody war (1702-05) for the purpose of restoring their Church. ### Origin. Their name was derived from the jacket ( *camisia*) which they wore over their clothes during their night attacks. Neither the dragonades nor the revocation of the Edict of Nantes (1685) succeeded in destroying Protestantism in France; but, though private worship was never forbidden, new laws were continually enacted by Louis XIV. in his attempt to enforce conformity in religion throughout France, which made it more and more difficult, and at last almost impossible, for a French citizen to adhere to the Reformed confession. In 1686 and the following years the gatherings in the desert were forbidden, and fines, imprisonment, demolition of homes, the galleys, and the wheel were employed as punishments. Nevertheless, with the pressure grew the power of resistance. Religious meetings were held by night in secluded places, originally presided over by refugee clergy, and later by men of little learning, but fervent in prayers and exhortations. As was natural, the miseries of the time produced a corresponding hope of the future; and books like Pierre Jurieu's *L'Accomplissement des prophéties * (Rotterdam, 1686) and *Suite de l'accomplissement * (1687), in which he predicted the speedy downfall of the papacy, contributed to give shape and direction to this unconscious movement. A girl appeared as prophetess in Dauphiné in 1688. Other prophets arose in Vivarais. The number increased rapidly, especially in the Cévennes after 1700, where almost a fourth of the population was Protestant. Despite the creation of new bishoprics for their conversion and notwithstanding the military aid given by the State to the ecclesiastical authorities, ecstatic phenomena increased throughout the district, sparing neither old nor young. ### Fanatical Disorders. In the trance, when seized by convulsions, and pouring forth words of repentance and admonition, often in pure French instead of the local dialect, those "possessed by the spirit" saw troops from far-off garrisons come marching toward the place, they singled out those among their comrades who should fall in the encounter, they recognized the traitors among them; and these predictions were always accepted with reverence and confidence, and often proved true; although, on the other hand, the power of prophecy later steadily declined. Without this apocalyptic factor, diseased yet sincere, the enthusiasm and obstinacy of the Camisards is unintelligible. Terming themselves "children of God," and their camp the "camp of the Eternal," they relied with absolute trust on divine guidance and aid, while their fanaticism in destroying churches, like their cruelty in killing priests, finds its explanation in the fact that they believed themselves called of God to extirpate "Babylon and Satan," as they designated the Roman Catholic priests and their Church. ### The Camisard Wars. Open revolt broke out in 1702, when a priest named François de Langlade du Chayla undertook to punish the refractory. In his house at Pont de Montvert, in the present department of Lozère, he built a cell in which he shut up his recalcitrant parishioners, and tortured them. On the night of July 23, hearing a rumor that the abbé intended to put certain prisoners to death, the Camisards assembled at the instigation of the prophets Séguier, Couderc, and Mazel, burned the house, liberated the prisoners, and slew the priest. Bâville, the intendant of Languedoc, felt a particular satisfaction in pursuing the guilty. Séguier was caught and burned at the stake Aug. 12; but the rest escaped among the mountains, where they were soon reenforced by new throngs formed by Castanet, Catinat, Roland, and others. In Jean Cavalier (b. at Ribante, department of Gard, Nov. 28, 1681) they found an able leader, and the war began which was to depopulate and devastate the provinces of Languedoc, Vivarais, Gevaudan, and Rouergue. The Camisards never numbered more than five thousand, and they had no military organization. But they fought with brutal fury, even when they marched into battle with psalms on their lips, while the royal troops punished them with torture and imprisonment. In their camps they lived as in a church, preaching, praying, and fasting; and they won brilliant victories, particularly at Sainte-Chatte, Mar. 15, 1704. Bâville was unable to make head against them, and in Feb., 1703, Marshal Montreval was sent with a large body of troops. He defeated the Camisards repeatedly (La Jonguière, Mar. 6; La Tour de Bélot, Apr. 29), but the cruelties practised by the troops won new adherents to the Protestant cause, even though he razed all the houses and villages in the upper Cévennes, thus rendering 20,000 homeless. The confusion was increased by a bull of Clement XI. (May 1, 1703), proclaiming a crusade against the heretics and creating bands which equaled their opponents in savagery. In Apr., 1704, Montreval was replaced by Marshal Villars. Before Villars began active operation, he surrounded the whole district with a line of strong military poets, thus cutting off all communication between the rebels and the outside world; and then he offered pardon to all who, within a certain time, laid down arms and surrendered. Cavalier, who saw that further resistance was useless, left the country, afterward fought against his countrymen in Holland, Italy, and Spain, and settled finally in England. There he was appointed governor of Jersey, and later governor of the Isle of Wight. He died in Chelsea, London, May 18, 1740. His former comrades branded him as a traitor and continued the hopeless struggle. Roland fell Aug. 14, 1704. Castanet, Catinat, Joanni, and others fled to Geneva. Without leaders, the Camisard army gradually melted away. In 1705 Catinat, Ravanel, and some of their colleagues returned and conspired to raise a new revolt, only to die at the stake or on the wheel. A last attempt, made by Mazel, Coste, and Claris in 1709 in Vivarais was quenched in blood, and the French Reformed Church was definitely blotted out. [In England the Camisards were known as the French Prophets.] (THEODOR SCHOTT.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: For sources from the Roman Catholic standpoint consult: C. J. de la Baume, *Rélation historique de la révolte des Camisards, * ed. Goiffon, Nimes, 1874; J. B. Louvreleuil, *Le Fanatisme renouvelé, * Avignon, 1704-1707; *Lettres choisies de Fléchier avec une rélation des fanatiques du Vivarez, * Paris, 1715 (partizan); *Mémoires de l'intendant Bâville, * Amsterdam, 1734 (serviceable); *Mémoires de Villars, * The Hague, 1734 (brief but impartial). Written from the Protestant side are: M. Misson, *Le Théâtre sacré des Cévennes, * London, 1707 (by an eyewitness, but partisan and unreliable); J. Cavalier, *Memoirs of the Wars of the Cévennes, * ib. 1712 (inaccurate). In the *Bulletin de la société de l'histoire du protestantisme français * are *Le Camp des enfants de Dieux, * 1867, pp. 273 sqq., and the memoirs of *Monbonnoux, * 1873, pp. 72 sqq. Read also *Mémoires de Rossel d' Aigaliers, * ed. G. Frostérus, in *Bibliothèque Universelle, * March-May, 1866, and A. Jäger, *Spiritus miraculosus in provincia Sevennensi regnans, * Tübingen, 1712. Consult further: A. Court, *Histoire de troubles des Cévennes, * Villefranche, 1760, ed. Alais, 1819 (rich and reliable); I. C. K. Hofmann, *Geschichte des Aufruhrs in den Sevennen unter Ludwig XIV.,* Nördlingen, 1837 (also valuable); N. Peyrat, *Histoire des pasteurs du désert, * Paris, 1842 (picturesque but unreliable); G. Frostérus, *Les Insurgés protestants sous Louis XIV.,* ib. 1868 (of importance); E. Bonnemère, *Histoire des Camisards, * Paris, 1869; S. Smiles, *Huguenots in France After the Edict of Nantes, * London, 1877; C. Tylor, *Huguenots in the Seventeenth Century,* pp. 255 sqq., London, 1892; H. M. Baird, *The Camisard Uprising, * in *Papers of the American Church Hist. Society,* ii. 13-34, New York, 1890; idem, *Huguenots and the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes,* vol. ii., ib. 1895.
CAMPANELLA, TOMASO Campanella, Tomaso

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPANELLA, TOMASO:** Italian monk and philosopher; b. at Stilo (50 m. n.e. of Reggio), Calabria, Sept. 5, 1588; d. in Paris May 21, 1639. He entered the Dominican order at the age of fifteen; studied philosophy and theology at Cosenza and Naples, and added to his other accomplishments a knowledge of medicine, astrology, alchemy, and magic. He boldly rejected the Aristotelian system and chose to study nature rather than authority, whereby he made many and powerful opponents. After wandering through Italy for a number of years he returned to Cosenza in 1598, and the next year was arrested by the government, charged, probably truthfully, with being implicated in a conspiracy to free Naples from the Spanish dominion. His political and social views were undeniably dangerous. He was kept in prison till 1626, when Pope Urban VIII. succeeded in having him transferred to the Inquisition, and in 1629 set him free. For a few years he lived at Rome, but, not feeling secure there, in 1634 he went to Paris, where he was received with favor by Cardinal Richelieu. His last years were spent in preparing a complete edition of his works, of which, however, only one or two volumes appear to have been published. The philosophy which Campanella would substitute for that of Aristotle was incomplete and fantastic, influenced by Thomas Aquinas, Bernardino Telesio (b. at Cosenza 1508), Raymond Lully, and the Cabala, but in part independent and in certain points anticipatory of the work of more modern thinkers. He held that God has made a twofold revelation of himself, in nature and in the Bible; on the one rests philosophy, on the other theology. These have nothing to do the one with the other. He was thus able to take a very conservative position in theology, and stoutly defended Roman Catholicism and the papacy (as in his *Monarchiæ Messiæ * and *Discorsi della liberta e della felice suggettione allo stato ecclesiastico,* Jesi, 1633). Certainty, he taught, is found only in immediate intuitions; the first truth is that I exist; then that I can, that I know, and that I want or will; these three activities indicate the fundamental qualities of all being (*potentia, sapientia, amor*). He believed that matter is eternal and that the world was created through emanations from the deity. His views concerning society and the State were communistic; they are set forth in his *Civitas solis, idea reipublicæ philosophicæ, * printed as an appendix to part iii. (*politica*) of his *Realis philosophiæ epilogisticæ partes iv, hoc est, de rerum natura, hominum moribus, politica, et æconomica* (Frankfort, 1623); there is an English translation (incomplete) by T. W. Halliday in *Ideal Commonwealths,* vol. xxiii. of "Morley's Universal Library" (London, 1885). BIBLIOGRAPHY: Campanella is said to have written eighty-two works, most of them during his long imprisonment. He gives some account of them in his *De libria propriis et recta rations studendi syntagma,* ed. G. Naudé, Paris, 1642. Among the more important of those which have been published, besides·the ones already mentioned, are: *Philosophia sensibus demonstrata,* a defense of Telesio, Naples, 1590; *Prodromus philosophiæ instaurandæ,* Frankfort, 1617; De sensu rerum et magia, 1620; *Apologia pro Galileo,* 1622; *Astrologicorum libri vii,* 1630; *Atheismus triumphatus,* Rome, 1631; *Medicinalium libri vii,* Lyons, 1635; *De gentilismo non retinendo* and *De prædestinations contra Thomisticos,* Paris, 1636; *Philosophiæ rationalis partes v, videlicet grammatica, dialectica, rhetorica, poetica, historiographia,* 1638; *Universalis philosophiæ seu metaphysicarum rerum juxta propria dogmata partes iii, libri xviii,* 1638; *De monarchia hispanica, * Amsterdam, 1640, Eng, transl., *A Discourse Touching the Spanish Monarchy,* London, 1654. A selection from his works by A. d'Ancona appeared in 2 volumes at Turin, 1854. His sonnets have been translated into English by J. A. Symonds with the sonnets of Michelangelo, London 1878. For his life and criticism of his writings and teachings consult: Cyprian, *Vita et philosophia T. Campanella, * Amsterdam, 1705, 2d ed., 1722; M. Baldacchini, *Vita e filosofia di T. Campanella,* Naples, 1840; Berti, *La vita e la opere di T. Campanella,* Rome, 1878; L. Amabile, *Fra Tommaso Campanella, la sua congiura, i suoi processi, e la sua pazzia,* 3 vols., Naples, 1882; idem, *L'andata di Fra T. Campanella a Roma dopo la lunga prigionia di Napoli,* ib. 1886; idem, *Fra T. Campanella ne' castelli di Napoli, in Roma ed in Parigi,* 2 vols., ib. 1887; idem, *Del carattere di Fra T. Campanella, * ib. 1890; E. Nys, *T. Campanella et ses théories politiques, * Brussels, 1889; G. S. Felici, *Le dottrine filosofico-religiose di T. Campanella, * Lanciano, 1895; P. Lafargue, in *Die Vorläufer des neueren Socialismus,* pp. 469-506, Stuttgart, 1895; von Koslowski, *Die Erkenntnislehre Campanellas, * Leipsic, 1897.
CAMPANUS, JOHANNES Campanus, Johannes

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPANUS,** cam-pa'nus, **JOHANNES:** Reformer; b. at Mæseyck (17 m. n.e. of Mæstricht) in Belgium; d. at Jülich (Juliers, 15 m. n.e. of Aachen) c. 1575. He studied at Cologne, whence he was expelled in 1520 for opposing the scholastic doctors; went to Jülich and was noted for his vehement Lutheranism; went to Wittenberg in 1527; was present at the Conference of Marburg in 1529, and surprised both sides by his presentation of the view that the bread is indeed bread and at the same time the body of Christ because he makes it so. He was not, however, allowed to take part in the debate. This snub and others incurred by his tendency to unorthodox views turned him against the Reformers and them against him. He was called insane because he would not yield to their arguments. So he was repeatedly imprisoned and died a prisoner. In 1530 he prepared a book in Latin and German "Against All the World Since the Apostles" and circulated it in manuscript—no complete or printed copy is known to exist, but extracts have been preserved in a manuscript by Bugenhagen (cf. *ZHT,* 1846, pp. 495 sqq. ). In 1532 one of his followers, Franz von Streitten, published a popular restatement of his views which he dedicated to King Frederick of Denmark. He taught that the Holy Spirit was not the Third Person but the common essence of the two, while the Son was not coeternal with the Father but, created out of his essence, before all creatures. He was likewise an Anabaptist and in general a radical. (A. HEGLER†) K. HOLL. BIBLIOGRAPHY: F. S. Bock, *Historia antitrinitariorum,* ii. 244 sqq., Leipsic, 1784; G. J. Dlabacz, *Biographie des J. Campanus mit einem Verzeichnisse seiner . . . Schriften, * Prague. 1804; K. Rembert, *Die "Wiedertäufer" im Jülich,* Berlin, 1899; J. Köstlin, *Martin Luther,* vol. ii. passim, Berlin, 1903.
CAMPBELL, ALEXANDER Campbell, Alexander

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPBELL, ALEXANDER:** Founder of the Disciples of Christ; b. near Ballymena (a mile from Shane's Castle on the northern shore of Lough Neagh), County Antrim, Ireland, Sept. 12, 1788; d. at Bethany, W. Va., Mar. 4, 1866. He was the son of Thomas Campbell, a Seceder minister, and Jane Carneigle. Educated at Glasgow University, he went to America in 1809, whither his father had preceded him two years earlier, and settled in western Pennsylvania. While at Glasgow he had come in contact with James Alexander and Robert Haldane and was greatly impressed by their teaching. On joining his father, he found Providence had guided him into the same liberal and independent views. ### His Father, Thomas Campbell. Thomas Campbell's fraternity with other Christians, his indifference to ecclesiastical rules, and his pleadings in behalf of Christian liberty and brotherhood had brought upon him the censure of his brethren; consequently he withdrew from them and continued to plead for Christian liberty and union, dwelling upon the evil of divisions in religious society, urging the Sacred word as an infallible standard and all-sufficient and alone-sufficient basis of union, and setting forth one rule to govern himself and his associates: "where the Scriptures speak, we speak; and where the Scriptures are silent, we are silent." On Sept. 7, 1809, he formed The Christian Association of Washington and issued his famous *Declaration and Address * (see DISCIPLES OF CHRIST). In May, 1811, The First Church of the Christian Association of Washington Co., Pa., was organized at Brush Run with twenty-nine members; here Alexander Campbell was ordained to the ministry Jan. 1, 1812. ### Adopts Baptist Views. Mr. Campbell's marriage in 1812 to Margaret Brown, a Presbyterian, turned his attention to the subject of baptism. After diligent study of the Scriptures and critical examination of the words "baptize" and "baptism," he became satisfied they could mean only "immerse" and "immersion," and that believers only could be the proper subjects of this ordinance. With his father and five others he was immersed by Mathias Luse, June 14, 1812. "I have set out," he said, "to follow the Apostles of Christ and their master, and I will be baptised only into the primitive Christian faith" From this time Thomas Campbell conceded to his son the guidance of the movement he had originated. The Brush Run church joined the Redstone Baptist Association after full statement of their views, using the primitive Confession of faith instead of a religious experience, and breaking bread weekly without restricted communion. A second church on the same basis was organized in Wellsburg, W. Va. ### Public Debates. In 1820 Mr. Campbell held his first public discussion. He was not disputatious, and at first declined a challenge, but it was forced upon him. The debate was with the Rev. John Walker, a Presbyterian, and the chief point debated was the identity of the covenants upon which the Jewish and Christian institutions rested. His later discussions with Rev. N. L. Rice on baptism, the Holy Spirit, and human creeds as bonds of union, a debate which lasted sixteen days and over which Henry Clay presided (1843), with Robert Owen on the claims of Christianity (at Cincinnati, 1829), and with Archbishop Purcell on the claims of Roman Catholicism (also at Cincinnati, 1837) are masterpieces of discussion which created a profound impression in their time and did much to extend the principles advocated by Mr. Campbell. ### His Views and Aims. In 1823 Mr. Campbell began the publication of *The Christian Baptist. * In the first seven years from his little country printing-office he issued 46,000 volumes of his works. His writings were read far and wide. His views began to influence large numbers of people. He was assailed as a disorganizer, but it was not his aim merely to overthrow the existing order of religious society. He was well aware of the vast benefit resulting to mankind from Christianity even in its most corrupt forms. He desired simply to dethrone the false that he might reestablish the true, to replace the traditions of men by the teachings of Christ and the Apostles; to substitute the New Testament for creeds and human formularies. His work was positive, not negative. In 1825 he published in *The Christian Baptist * a series of articles entitled *A Restoration of the Ancient Order of Things, * in which he argued for the abandonment of everything not in use among the early Christians, such as creeds and confessions, unscriptural words and phrases, theological speculations, etc., and for the adoption of everything sanctioned by primitive practise, as the weekly breaking of the loaf, the fellowship, the simple order of worship, and the independence of each church under the care of elders and deacons. His plea was not for a reformation, but for a restoration of the original Church. In 1826 Mr. Campbell published *The Sacred Writings of the Apostles and Evangelists of Jesus Christ, Commonly Styled the New Testament, * with notes. In this work he Anglicized the Greek words commonly rendered "baptism," "baptize," etc., being the first to do so in an English version: The principles taught by the Campbells were now wide-spread, especially among the Baptists; but in 1827 Baptist Associations began to declare non-fellowship with the brethren of "the Reformation" and from this time dates the rise of the people known as the Disciples of Christ. ### His Most Active Years. In 1829 Mr. Campbell began to publish the *Millennial Harbinger, * a magazine which he continued to issue monthly until his death. In October of the same year he sat in the Virginia State Constitutional Convention. Ex-President Madison, one of his fellow delegates, said of him afterward: "I regard him as the ablest and most original expounder of Scripture I ever heard." In 1840 he founded Bethany College with the Bible as a text-book. In 1847 he traveled and preached in Great Britain. This was his busiest period; he traveled thousands of miles, lectured and preached constantly, edited, presided over the College, and held public discussions. In June, 1850, he spoke before both houses of Congress at the Capitol at Washington. He was gifted with a fine presence, with great ease and skill of utterance, with fine argumentative powers, and with a great fund of information. He was a man of profound piety and broad philanthropy. "Surely," said George D. Prentice, "the life of a man thus excellent and gifted is a part of the common treasure of society. In this essential character he belongs to no party, but to the world." His publications include sixty volumes. F. D. POWER. BIBLIOGRAPHY: Robert Richardson, *Memoirs of Alexander Campbell, * Cincinnati, 1888 B. B. Tyler, in *American Church History Series, * xii. 34-59, New York, 1894.
CAMPBELL, ARCHIBALD EAN Campbell, Archibald Ean

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPBELL, ARCHIBALD EAN:** Anglican bishop of Glasgow and Galloway, Scotland; b. at Skipness, Argyll, June 1, 1856; graduated B.A. at Cambridge, 1880; became vicar of the Walter Farquhar Hook Memorial Church in Leeds, 1891; was consecrated bishop 1904.
CAMPBELL, GEORGE Campbell, George

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPBELL, GEORGE:** Church of Scotland divine; b. at Aberdeen Dec. 25, 1719; d. there Apr. 6, 1796. He was educated at Marischal College, Aberdeen, and began the study of law in Edinburgh, but changed to theology, which he pursued there and in Aberdeen; was ordained minister of Banchory Ternan (on the Dee, 20 m. from Aberdeen), 1748; became one of the ministers of Aberdeen, 1757; principal of Marischal College, 1759, professor of divinity, 1771; resigned on account of ill health, 1795. He was one of the founders in 1758 of a famous philosophical society of Aberdeen, which included among its members Thomas Reid, John Gregory, James Beattie, and other distinguished men. His publications were sermons and *A Dissertation on Miracles, * an answer to Hume's *Essay* (Edinburgh, 1762; 3d ed., with corrections and additions and correspondence between Hume and Campbell, 2 vols., 1797); *The Philosophy of Rhetoric, * long considered a standard work (2 vols., London, 1776; many subsequent editions); *The Four Gospels, translated from the Greek, with preliminary dissertations and notes, critical and explanatory * (2 vols., 1789). Posthumous publications were *Lectures on Ecclesiastical History, * with a brief *Life * by G. S. Keith (2 vols., London, 1800), and *Lectures on Systematic Theology and on Pulpit Eloquence * (1807). A collected edition of his *Theological Works * appeared in six volumes at London, 1840.
CAMPBELL, JOHN MCLEOD Campbell, John McLeod

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPBELL, JOHN McLEOD:** Scotch clergyman; b. at Kilninver (on the w. coast of Scotland, 60 m. n.w. of Glasgow), Argyllshire, May 4, 1800; d. at Roseneath, near Helensburgh (20 m. n.w. of Glasgow), Dumbartonshire, Feb. 27, 1872. He studied at Glasgow 1811-20, and continued his theological course at Edinburgh; became minister of Row (near Helensburgh), Dumbartonshire, 1825. Here he preached "assurance of faith" and an "unlimited atonement," and in consequence was tried for heresy and deposed by the General Assembly in 1831 (cf. the volume of his *Sermons and Lectures, * Greenock, 1832, and *The Whole Proceedings Before the Presbytery of Dumbarton and the Synod of Glasgow and Ayr in the Case of the Rev. John McLeod Campbell, * 1831). He retired to Kilninver, preached in the Highlands for a year or two, and in 1833 became pastor of an independent congregation in Glasgow and remained there till compelled to retire by ill health in 1859. His services were given gratuitously and were very successful. He was recognized as one of the intellectual leaders of Scotland and was highly esteemed for his personal qualities. His theory of the atonement, by which he was best known outside of Glasgow, he expressed in this sentence in the book on the Atonement mentioned below: "It was the spiritual essence and nature of the sufferings of Christ, and not that these sufferings were penal, which constituted their value as entering into the atonement made by the Son of God, when he put away sin by a sacrifice of himself." He published *Christ the Bread of Life,* (Glasgow, 1851), a book on the Eucharist suggested by the Roman Catholic controversy of the time; *The Nature of the Atonement and its relation to remission of sin's and eternal life * (Cambridge, 1856; 4th ed., 1873); *Thoughts on Revelation * (1862), called forth by *Essays and Reviews*. BIBLIOGRAPHY: A volume of *Reminiscences and Reflexions, * begun in 1871 and left unfinished at his death, appeared in London in 1873, edited by his son, Donald Campbell, who also edited his *Memorial,* 2 vols., London, 1877; J. Vaughan, in *Contemporary Review, * June, 1878 (an account of Dr. Campbell's views); *DNB, * viii. 388-389.
CAMPBELL, REGINALD JOHN Campbell, Reginald John

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPBELL, REGINALD JOHN:** English Congregationalist; b. at London Jan. 29, 1867. He was educated at University College, Nottingham, and Christ Church, Oxford (B.A., 1895), and entered the Congregational ministry in 1895. After being pastor of Union Church, Brighton, from 1895 to 1903, he succeeded Joseph Parker as minister of the City Temple, London, a position which he still retains. In theology he is a liberal evangelical. He has written: *The Restored Innocence * (London, 1898); *The Making of an Apostle* (1898); *A Faith for Today* (1900); *City Temple Sermons* (1903); *Sermon to Young Men* (1904; American edition under the title *The Choice of the Highest, * Chicago, 1904); *Sermons Addressed to Individuals* (1905); *Song of Ages* (1906); *The New Theology* (1907); *New Theology Sermons* (1907); *Religion and Social Reform* (1907). BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. A. Wilkerson, *Reginald John Campbell, the Man and his Message, * London, 1907.
CAMPBELLITES Campbellites

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPBELLITES.** See CAMPBELL, ALEXANDER; DISCIPLES OF CHRIST.
CAMPEGGIO (CAMPEGI, CAMPEGGI, CAMPEGIUS), LORENZO Campeggio (Campegi, Campeggi, Campegius), Lorenzo

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPEGGIO,** cam-ped'jo **(CAMPEGI, CAMPEGGI, CAMPEGIUS), LORENZO:** Italian cardinal and statesman; b. at Milan Nov. 7, 1474; d. at Rome July 25, 1539. His father was a noted professor of law at Pavia, Padua, and Bologna, and the son, adopting his father's career, became lecturer on imperial and papal law and the Decretals at Bologna after 1499. He participated in the political life of the university town and won the attention of the Curia by his ardent advocacy of the papal cause against the imperial family of Bentivogli. The loss of his wife hastened his entrance into the priestly state, for which he had long cherished a strong inclination. Julius II. made him representative for Bologna at the tribunal of the Rota in Rome in the early part of 1511. In August he went as nuncio to the court of the emperor Maximilian to win that ruler away from his support of the Pisan council and for the pope's scheme of a Lateran council. Returning successful in 1512 he was made bishop of Feltre and sent as nuncio to the court of Maximilian Sforza at Milan, but was recalled to be entrusted with a second mission to the imperial court with the object, this time, of furthering the papal plan for the reestablishment of general peace in Europe. At this post he remained till 1517, when on account of his "preeminent services to the Apostolic chair" and for a fee of 24,000 ducats he was created cardinal in company with thirty others. Once more Campeggio was sent on a mission of universal peace, this time to England, where he shared the dignity of papal legate with Cardinal Wolsey and participated in the formation of the General League of Peace concluded in October, 1518. In the same year he returned to Rome, bearing with him many royal gifts and the promise of the succession to the bishopric of Salisbury. He became bishop of Bologna in 1523, but resigned the office two years later on acquiring possession of the promised English see and retained it till 1535. He enjoyed at the same time the profits from a Spanish bishopric and from other churches, though it is difficult to determine precisely which. Alone among the cardinals he seems to have won the confidence of Adrian VI. and to him (not to Egidio of Viterbo) must be attributed the authorship of the reform memorial addressed to the pope. After the ill success of the papal cause at the first diet of Nuremberg, Campeggio was sent to Germany to work for the enforcement of the Edict of Worms. At the second Nuremberg diet he met the demands of the German princes with insulting pride, but by all his efforts could not prevent the assembly from expressing the demand for a meeting of the representatives of the German nation to consider means for the settlement of the religious question. It was Campeggio who was primarily responsible for the league concluded at Regensburg in the summer of 1524 by the enemies of the Reformation, the first of the partizan confederations that were to result in the dismemberment of the nation. At Regensburg, too, a scheme of reform for the clergy was formulated by Campeggio with the aid of Nausea and Cochlæus, a scheme, however, which never attained practical effect. An unsuccessful mission to England in 1528-29 in the matter of the divorce of Henry VIII. was followed by an appointment to the imperial court, where he is known to have advised Charles V. in case a policy of conciliation toward the Protestants proved ineffective "to eradicate the poisonous growth with fire and sword." At the same time he did not disdain to attempt the milder means of bribery, notably in the case of Melanchthon. In 1532 Campeggio returned to Rome. His last phase of activity was in connection with the plans of Paul III. for a general council. A memorial on the *Centum gravamina Germanorum, * written in 1536, shows that by that time Campeggio had arrived at a different view of the claims and rights of the German nation. (T. BRIEGER.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: C. Sigonius *De vita Laurentii Campegii, * Bologna, 1581, republished in *Sigonii Opera omnia,* iii. 531-576, Milan, 1733; S. Ehses, *Römische Dokumente zur Geschichte der Ehescheidung Heinrichs VIII., 1527-34, * pp. xvi.-xxxi. Paderborn, 1893.
CAMPELLO, COUNT ENRICO DE Campello, Count Enrico de

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPELLO, COUNT ENRICO DE:** Roman Catholic; b. at Rome in the year 1831; d. in the year 1903. Brought up in the Roman Catholic Church, he became priest 1855, and canon of St. Peter's, Rome, 1868. Feeling himself unable, however, to accept the dogma of papal infallibility, he resigned his office in 1881 and became a member of the Methodist Episcopal Church. Later he joined the Protestant Episcopal Church, and founded the Reformed Italian Catholic Church, of which he was consecrated bishop by Bishop E. Herzog in Switzerland. He worked for many years, first in Rome without success and later in Umbria, but in 1902 returned to the Roman Catholic faith. He wrote: *Cenni autobiografici che rendono ragione dell' uscita di lui dalla chiesa papale * (Rome, 1881). BIBLIOGRAPHY: A. Robertson, *Count Campello and Catholic Reform in Italy, * London, 1891.
CAMPION, EDMUND Campion, Edmund

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMPION, EDMUND:** Jesuit; b. in London Jan. 25, 1540; hanged there at Tyburn Dec. 1, 1581. He won much distinction for ability and scholarship at school in London, and had a brilliant career at St. John's College, Oxford (B.A., 1561; M.A., 1565); in 1567 he was ordained deacon in the Church of England, but, having always been a Roman Catholic at heart, in 1569 or 1570 he went to Ireland, hoping to find employment in a new university to be located in Dublin. The scheme fell through and he returned to England, went thence to Douai, where he openly renounced Protestantism, finished his theological studies, and took the degree of B.D. In 1573 he joined the Jesuits in Rome, and was sent to Prague, where he was ordained deacon and priest in 1578. In June. 1580, he entered England as a missionary of his order, and preached and worked there with success until July, 1581, when he was arrested and committed to the Tower. He was treated with much severity, was several times examined under torture, and in November was condemned, after an unfair trial, upon a charge of having conspired to dethrone the queen. He is described by Protestants as well as Roman Catholics as a man of uncommon ability, an eloquent orator, of much diplomatic skill, and amiable in disposition and life. His chief work was the *Decem rationes, * in which he challenges the Protestants to meet him in debate and professes himself ready to prove the falsity of Protestantism and the truth of the Roman Catholic religion by argument upon any one of ten topics, finished about Easter, 1581, and printed ostensibly at Douai, but really in or near London, the same year; it was spread broadcast at commencement at Oxford in June (best edition by Silvester Petra-Sancta, Antwerp, 1631; Eng, transl., 1606, 1632, 1687, 1827). While in Ireland he wrote a history of the country which was used by Holinshed in compiling his *Chronicles* (1577), and was printed by Sir James Ware in his *History of Ireland * (Dublin, 1633; reprinted in *Ancient Irish Histories, * 1809). BIBLIOGRAPHY: R. Simpson, *Edmund Campion, a Biography, * London, 1867 ("perhaps the most able monograph of Catholic history"); J. A. Froude, *History of England,* vol. xi., chap. xxviii., London, 1870; E. L. Taunton, *The History of the Jesuits in England,* 1580-1773, ib. 1901; J. Gillow, *Bibliographical Dictionary of the English Catholics,* i. 376-392, London, n.d. (a full list of his works is appended); *DNB,* viii. 398-402.
CAMP-MEETINGS Camp-meetings

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMP-MEETINGS:** Religious gatherings held in a grove, usually lasting for several days, during which many find shelter in tents or temporary houses. The main features are the open-air preaching, the night prayer-meetings, and the freedom of the life. They are not now so common as formerly. The first meeting of the kind is said to have taken place in Kentucky, on the banks of the Red River, in 1799, under a Presbyterian and a Methodist minister. These denominations at first used them in common; but gradually the Presbyterians withdrew, and they became almost exclusively Methodist and Baptist gatherings. In recent times the Methodists have purchased tracts of land in desirable locations on the seaboard or inland, and turned them into parks, with comfortable houses, streets, post-offices, meeting-places, Biblical models, etc., and there in the summer many persons live, and there the religious gatherings of different kinds are held daily. Thus the primitive camp-meeting is continued in an improved form. The credit of introducing campmeetings into England is due to the Rev. Lorenzo Dow, an eccentric though able minister of Methodist views, who in 1807 proposed it in Staffordshire. Two Methodists, William Clowes and Hugh Bourne, were so impressed with the advantages of this style of service that they persisted in holding them after they were disapproved by the Wesleyan Conference in 1807; for doing which they were finally expelled. In 1810 they founded the Primitive Methodists, which body uses the campmeeting, The Irish Wesleyans commenced using them in 1860. BIBLIOGRAPHY: S. C. Swallow, *Camp-Meetings: their Origin, Hist., and Utility, also their Perversion, * New York, 1878.
CAMUS (DE PONT CARRÉ), JEAN PIERRE Camus (de Pont Carré), Jean Pierre

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CAMUS,** ca"mü', **de Pont Carré, JEAN PIERRE:** French prelate; b. in Paris Nov. 3, 1584; d. there Apr. 25, 1652. He became successively bishop of Belley 1609, abbot of Aulnay in Normandy 1629, but retired to the Hospital des Incurables in Paris 1651. He was an extremely prolific writer. The catalogue of his writings (Paris, 1653) contains 186 titles. Among them are many moral romances, which were admired in his time, and some translated into English, but are now forgotten. He is still remembered for his satirical pamphlets against the mendicant orders, e.g., *Désappropriation Claustrelle * and *Pauvreté Evangélique, * which were elaborately refuted in *Anti-Camus * (Douai, 1634), and especially for the fruit of his great intimacy with Francis of Sales, *L'Esprit du bien-heureux Francois de Sales * (6 vols., Paris, 1641, new ed., 3 vols., 1840, abridged by Collot, 1737; Eng. transl. of abridgement, *The Spirit of S. Francis de Sales, * London, 1880). His dogmatic work in the Latin translation *Appropinquatio Protestantium ad Ecclesiam Catholico-Romanam * is in vol. v. of Migne's *Cours de théologie.* BIBLIOGRAPHY: F. Boulas, *Camus, * Lyons, 1879.
CANA Cana

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANA.** See GALILEE, II, § 4.
CANAAN, CANAANITES Canaan, Canaanites

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

### CANAAN, CANAANITES. The Name (§ 1). Language and Religion (§ 2). Commerce (§ 3). Political Relations (§ 4). The Earlier Inhabitants (§ 5). Peoples Mentioned in the Bible (§ 6). The Hittites (§ 7). The Hivites (§ 8). The Horites (§ 9). The Perizzites (§ 10). The Geshurites (§ 11). The Conquest by the Hebrews (§ 12). ### 1. The Name. Canaan, Canaanites, are names given in the Old Testament and elsewhere to the land acquired by the Hebrews and to the pre-Hebraic people who occupied it. Apart from a few cases of personification, Canaan is the general name applied to the country (Judges v. 19; in JE, Gen. xlii.; in P, Gen. xi. 31). It is formed from *Kana'* with the addition of the *n* denoting place; the simple form does not occur in the Old Testament, but there is abundant evidence in the Amarna tablets and elsewhere that it was used. It is also clear that it was not originally a proper name. The significance of the word is not clear, though many attempts to discover it have been made. It seems in some places to have the signification of "Lowland" (Num. xiii. 29; Josh. v. 1; Zeph. ii. 5). In some of the Egyptian inscriptions the word is used to denote the part of Asia under Egyptian control, including Phenicia; but the general custom of Egyptians was to designate southern Syria by *Haru * and northern Syria by *Rutennu. * In the Amarna tablets it means what is now understood by Syria. Old Testament usage varies. In Gen. x. 19 (JE) it includes Phenicia, the land of Israel, and Philistia, with boundaries undefined on the north, a usage followed generally by D, though Deut. xi. 24 extends the eastern boundary to the Euphrates. The general statement is justified that in the Old Testament the name is used to designate what is now meant by Syria, without very definite boundaries, generally excluding lands east of the Jordan. And Canaanites designated the people who inhabited the land of Canaan, except that E uses "Amorites" to express this meaning. ### 2. Language and Religion. The question is suggested whether the Canaanites had anything in common apart from their dwelling in the land so designated. Isa. xix. 18 mentions "the language of Canaan," a phrase which implies that a common language was there used. Of course there were dialectical differences, say, between the north and the south, but these were not such that the inhabitant of one part could not understand the inhabitant of another. Historic and inscriptional evidence bears this out. Besides unity of language there was a common conception of religion. The deities were originally nature-powers such as the sun, the heavens, the moon, thunder and lightning. With advance of civilization they blended, while worship was still offered at numerous local shrines. At these the proper names of the deities were not generally used, the gods were spoken of as the *Ba'al * "Lord" or the *Ba'alah* "Mistress" of the place, e.g., Baal-Hermon, "Lord of Hermon." The places of worship were the tops of the hills (see HIGH PLACES). Near the altar stood a sacred stone or tree or pillar. If there were an image of the deity, there was also a temple or a house and a priest. The customs of worship were in the closest connection with the work of daily life, the offerings were of the products of field, garden, vineyard, or pasture. In the cities more developed forms took their place. The myth was everywhere employed, at first in local form, later in philosophical and poetical development in which origins, destinies, beginnings of human customs, and the beginnings of cities and holy localities had their place. In some places prostitution for religious purposes was practised, also self-mutilation and infant-sacrifice. There were also numerous practises which were survivals from primitive worship, from animism, totemism, and fetishism. The culture of the people had in general a common stamp. Babylonian influence had advanced by the third millennium B.C. at least as far south as central Syria. Egypt's influence was first felt about 1500 B.C. While northern Syria immediately bordered on the Euphrates, a desert stretched between southern Syria and Egypt. The fact that the Amarna tablets, which are classed as Egyptian documents, are in the cuneiform shows that Babylonian ideas were dominant, though some admixture of Egyptian ideas must be allowed. ### 3. Commerce. The middle position of Syria, between the east and the west, between the desert and the sea, introduces another occupation besides those mentioned in which the inhabitants engaged, commerce. Before the sea was traversed by ships, the roads from the Euphrates to Egypt passed through north and south Syria. Sea-travel later opened up routes which included the Mediterranean and the Red Sea. The products of Canaan proper were small in proportion to those resulting from commercial operations. These became, therefore, the favorite employment of the Canaanites, and their name became synonymous with merchant (Ezek xvi. 29, R. V. margin). ### 4. Political Relations. There were no great states built up in Canaan (the Hebrews are not here under discussion) except that of the Hittites, who possessed a great kingdom in northern Syria. Apart from this only small states are mentioned. The Amarna tablets make known a number of these as at war with each other and as accused of unfaithfulness to the Pharaohs Amenophis III. and IV. Egyptian overlordship was maintained more or less completely 1500-1200 B.C. The sons of the local kings were sent to Egypt for their education, and their enthronement when they succeeded to power was the deed of the Pharaoh. The topography of the country, cut up by mountain ranges with intervening valleys and wadis, is not favorable to the formation and maintaining of great states; even those of Damascus and of Israel were not long-lived. ### 5. The Earlier Inhabitants. According to the representation in Gen. x. 18b, the Canaanites had spread from the central part toward the south. This can not be proved, but the course of subsequent historical movements makes it probable. The custom of E in using "Amorites" to connote the inhabitants of the land and the known course of the progress of this people is one of these indications. Only faint recollections of the primitive dwellers are preserved in the Old Testament, in such passages as Deut. ii. 10-11; II Sam. xxi. 16, 18, 20, 22, where they appear as "giants," a mythical term (cf. Amos ii. 9). From them the Plain of Rephaim west of Jerusalem received its name. In the passages from Samuel quoted above *Raphah, * "the Giant," is named as their ancestor. Deut. ii. 11 reckons the Anakim as belonging to them, and Num. xiii. 33 is an expression of their physical stature; their chief town is named as Kirjath-arba, the latter part of which name is explained as the name of the ancestor and the greatest of the Anakim (Josh. xiv. 15, xv. 13). ### 6. Peoples Mentioned in the Bible. The Old Testament employs the term Canaanites not only in the sense explained in the foregoing as the common name of the inhabitants of Canaan, but also in an ethnographical sense of one of the stocks included. But from the preceding discussion the doubt is raised whether this usage is original or has ethnological worth. For decision of this question it is important to note that the Canaanites are mentioned among other peoples of Canaan when the author wishes to note a great number of peoples whom the Hebrews had subdued. In this case a settled form was employed with an alternative form. The common form was "Canaanite, Hittite, Amorite, Perizzite, Hivite, and Jebusite" (in eleven passages), in which the intention is clear to place the more important peoples first in the arrangement. The alternative form is "Amorite, Perizzite, Canaanite, Hittite, Girgashite, Hivite, and Jebusite" (Josh. xxiv. 11). This last is varied by the insertion of Kenites, Kenizzites, and Kadmonites (Gen. xv. 19-21), or by the omission of one or more from the list (for Kenites see CAIN, KENITES; for Kenizzites see CALEB, CALEBITES, and see also AMORITES and JEBUS, JEBUSITES). ### 7. The Hittites. The Hittites have become more familiar through the decipherment of the hieroglyphs and cuneiform inscriptions than through the Old Testament. Thothmes III. (c. 1500 B.C.) first came into contact with them in the district later known as Commagene on the northern boundary of Syria. A hundred years later they were in possession of a kingdom which stretched from the Euphrates to the middle Orontes, including Hamath within its bounds. Rameses II. (c. 1300-1230 B.C.) waged a long war with them, and in the twenty-first year of his reign made a treaty in which a demarcation of the boundaries of their respective realms was agreed upon. About 1200 B.C. this kingdom fell apart into a number of small states. In the ninth and eighth centuries the Assyrians mention a small Hittite kingdom encountered in their campaigns, that of Carchemish on the Euphrates. They also use the phrase "land of the Hittites" to denote the region between the Euphrates and the Taurus range and south as far as Palestine. But this can not be held to prove that the Hittite power extended so far. They left numerous inscriptions, in the attempt to decipher which P. Jensen is particularly engaged, and he thinks he can discover in the Hittites the forerunners of the Armenians. The Egyptians call the Hittites *Hata, * the Assyrians call them *Hatti.* Old Testament passages locate them in North Syria in close connection with the Arameans ( I Kings x. 29) and II Kings vii. 6 associates them with the Syrian kingdom of Muzri (according to Winckler, misread "Egypt," see ASSYRIA, VI., 2, 3, § 7). And the Table of Nations in Gen. x. 15 with its context leaves no doubt that the intention was to locate them in North Syria. The Hittites in the service of David ( I Sam. xxvi. 6; II Sam. xi. 3) were probably soldiers of fortune who had come south. Some few Old Testament passages coincide with the late Assyrian usage and speak of the land far south as Hittite. See HITTITES. ### 8. The Hivites The Hivites are associated with the Amorites in the LXX. text of Isa. xvii. 9 (cf. R. V. margin), but, apart from the stereotyped formulas mentioned above, seldom appear in Scripture. II Sam. xxiv. 7 locates them among the Canaanites dwelling south of Tyre. According to Judges iii. 3, cf. Josh. xi. 3, their country was in Lebanon between "Baal-hermon and the entering in of Hamath." Josh. xi. 3 is not in accord with II Sam. xxiv. 7, and it does not lighten the difficulty to substitute Hittites for Hivites. ### 9. The Horites. The Horites according to Gen. xxxvi. 30 inhabited Mt. Seir, that is the district east and west of the valley (the wadi Arabah) south of the Dead Sea. They were destroyed by the Edomites (Deut. ii. 12, 22). Gen. xxxvi. 20-30 counts seven branches of the Horites. Gen. xiv. 6 assigns to them the mountain east of the wadi Arabah. Nowadays the custom prevails to connect them with the people named *Haru * by the Egyptians, who mean by it South Palestine. ### 10. The Perizzites. The Perizzites are seldom mentioned except in the stereotyped formulas; in three J passages, Gen. xiii. 7, xxxiv. 30; Judges i. 4, they are associated with the Canaanites, and in Josh. xvii. 15 with the *Rephaim,* "Giants." The last passage would make of them pre-Canaanites, for which the J passages give no occasion, but locate them about Bethel, Shechem, and Bezek, within the boundaries of the Joseph territory. ### 11. The Geshurites. The Geshurites are in Deut. iii. 14; Josh. xii. 5, xiii. 11, 13 placed in the Aramaic district of Geshur, in the northern part of the Jaulan east of the Jordan; but Josh. xiii. 2 and I Sam. xxvii. 8 locate them in southern Philistia. Since Wellhausen, the last passage has been made to read "Gezerites" instead. But it must be concluded that the name Geshurites was applied to nomads in southern Palestine. Besides the foregoing there appear the Girgashites (Gen. x. 16, etc.), to be connected, perhaps, with names known to be Phenician; the Avvim (Deut. ii. 23; Josh. xiii. 3), whose residence was south of Gaza; and the Kadmonites (Gen. xv. 19), of whom nothing is known. ### 12. The Conquest by the Hebrews. The conquest of Canaan by the Hebrews was rendered easy by several circumstances. The overlordship of the Egyptians became about 1250 B.C. a mere name. Moreover, about 1400 B.C., according to the Amarna Tablets, a people called the Habiri had crossed the Jordan westward, partly because the chiefs there were employing them as soldiers and partly to better their lot. These, related to the Israelites, were indeed their predecessors along the same route, who by establishing themselves gave the invitation to others to settle there. But the light-armed Israelites, who established themselves in the more open country, had a more difficult task against the Canaanites armed with iron weapons and chariots of the same material. The assault of the Hebrews was not made with their united force and at one time, as the narrative in Joshua asserts, but in two divisions, and not at the same time. The first attack was made by Simeon, Levi, and Judah, the second by the Joseph tribes under the leadership of Joshua (Judges i. 1-3, 22). A series of victories, reported in Josh. ii.-x., made it possible for the Joseph tribes to settle between Bethel and the Plain of Jezreel. According to the first part of Joshua, the Hebrews put the ban on the Canaanites, i.e., exterminated them. But this does not agree with other statements. While indeed those foes were perhaps exterminated who were taken in actual contest, the universal application of the ban does not accord with many other passages of Scripture. The Canaanites were pressed back; progress in possession was made partly by subjecting the earlier inhabitants, partly by peaceful means. In the former case the Canaanites became slaves; in the latter, union of stocks was brought about. The victory at Taanach under Deborah and Barak assured to the Hebrews the control of the Plain of Jezreel. The northern districts of Naphtali and Asher retained their non-Israelitic population (see GALILEE). The southern stock of Judah in time allied itself with many peoples of alien race (see CALEB, CALEBITES, and cf. Gen. xxxviii.). The remainder of the non-Hebraic population was put to service by Solomon. It is this reduction of the Canaanites to servitude which is at the basis of the narrative in Gen. ix. 20-27, which deals with Noah and his three sons. Wellhausen has made it plain that in ix. 22 the words "Ham the father of" are an intrusion by the editor to bring the section into harmony with its context. Canaan is the younger brother who is there subjected to his brethren. Shem no doubt, in the passage, means Israel, and Japhet the Phenicians, and Shem and Japhet are both ruling peoples. Canaan's position in the Table of Nations is quite other than that in Gen. ix. 20-27. (H. GUTHE.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: K. Budde, *Die biblische Urgeschichte, * Giessen, 1883: A. H. Sayce. *Races of the Old Testament. * London, 1891 (brief, needs bringing up to date); idem, *The 'Higher Criticism' and the Monuments, * ib. 1894; idem, *Patriarchal Palestine, * ib. 1895 (the last two books are damaged by their polemic aim); G. F. Moore, in *JAOS,* xv. (1893), pp. lxvii.-lxx. (on the etymology); J. Benzinger, *Hebräische Archäologie,* § 12, Freiburg, 1894; E. Schrader, *Das Land Amurru, * in *Sitzungsberichte der Berliner Akademie,* Dec. 20, 1894; idem, *KAT,* Index s.vv. "Amoriter," "Amurru," "Kanaan"; J. F. McCurdy, *History, Prophesy and the Monuments, * vols. i.-ii., New York, 1895-96; F. Buhl, *Geographie des alten Palestina, * § 46, Tübingen, 1896; F. Hommel, *The Ancient Hebrew Tradition, * London, 1897; G. A. Smith, *Historical Geography of the Holy Land,* pp. 4-5, ib. 1897 (on the etymology); L. B. Paton, *Early History of Syria and Palestine,* New York, 1901 (an antidote for the works of Sayce and Hommel); W. Erbt, *Die Hebräer. Kanaan im Zeitalter der hebräischen Wanderung und hebräischen Staatengründungen, * Leipsic, 1906; H. Vincent, *Canaan d'après l'exploration récente,* Paris, 1907; *DB, * i. 347-348; *EB, * i. 638-643. The literature on the Amarna Tablets usually discusses the subject.
CANADA Canada

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANADA:** A country of North America occupying the entire continent north of the United States except Alaska; area, 3,745,574 square miles; population (1901), 5,371,315 (estimated in 1909 at 6,100,000). ### Political Divisions and Government. The Dominion of Canada, the official designation of the country, was formed in 1867 by a confederation of the eastern provinces of Upper and Lower Canada (now Ontario and Quebec), New Brunswick, and Nova Scotia, the coalition being recognized by an Act of Parliament of the mother country. A governor-general, appointed by the king of England, and a privy council administer the government. The legislative power is a parliament consisting of a senate, whose members are appointed for life by the crown on nomination of the ministry, and a house of commons elected every five years at the longest. The Dominion now comprises, in addition to the provinces already named, Manitoba (admitted 1870), British Columbia (1871), Prince Edward Island (1873), Alberta (1905), Saskatchewan (1905), and the Northwest Territories comprising the districts of Assiniboia, Athabasca, Keewatin, Yukon, Mackenzie, Ungava, and Franklin. Each province has its own "lieutenant-governor," executive council, and legislative assembly. Nearly three-quarters of the entire population is in the two provinces of Ontario and Quebec, and almost ninety per cent in the five eastern provinces. The increase during the last decade was a little more than eleven per cent. There is no State Church, but the Roman Catholics of Quebec are guaranteed the privileges which they enjoyed previous to the English occupation. ### History and Statistics. The Frenchman Jacques Cartier took possession of the Labrador region in the name of his king in 1534, and in 1535-36 he ascended the St. Lawrence as far as Montreal. The first permanent settlement was at Quebec in 1608 under the lead of Champlain. The gain in French colonists was slow, and the stream flowed westward toward the Mississippi. English conquest and the peace of 1763 brought Canada under English control. The English and Protestant inhabitants were considerably increased by immigration of English loyalists from the United States after 1783, and the Roman Catholics received a large increment during the nineteenth century by immigration from Ireland; the French population also was augmented after 1871 by a noteworthy number of Alsatians. The following is the table of religious statistics from the census of 1901: The Roman Catholics constitute 41.5 per cent of the entire population. They are most numerous in Quebec (1,429,260; 86.7 per cent of the population of the province); in Ontario their number is 390,304 (1.8 per cent). The total number of Protestants is about 3,000,000 (56.2 per cent). Nearly all of the Buddhists and Confucians are in British Columbia, whither they have come as a result of the active trade with eastern Asia. The adherents of the Greek Church are mostly immigrants from Russia to Manitoba, Alberta, and Assiniboia; the Dukhobors, who may be regarded as a schismatic branch of this Church, are in Assiniboia and Saskatchewan. Of the Jews almost half (7,498) are in Quebec and 5,321 in Ontario. Nearly all the Mormons are in Ontario (3,377) and Alberta (3,212). Of the Mennonites, 15,246 are in Manitoba, 12,208 in Ontario, and 3,683 in Saskatchewan. The "pagans" are the Eskimos and unconverted Indians; according to some authorities their number is much larger than that given by the census. All the large denominations are actively engaged in missionary work in the wide domain of Canada, operating through permanent stations and itinerant missionaries. The Roman Catholic Church has from the first been particularly successful in this work, and the majority of the Indians converted to Christianity belong to this Church. The "various sects" are 110 in number and include seventy-nine which reported less than ten members each. ### The Roman Catholic Church. The Roman Catholic Church in Canada dates from the discovery. Huguenots were allowed to settle, only on conditions that soon proved fatal to their religion. In 1615 three Recollect priests settled in Quebec, forming the earliest regular establishment. In 1625 the Jesuits arrived, and began their missionary and educational labors. In 1657 François Xavier de Laval-Montmorency was named vicar apostolic of New France, becoming first bishop of Quebec in 1674. Under him the church system was fully organized. For some time after the conquest, the see of Quebec remained vacant, as the English Government would recognize its occupant only as the head of the Roman Church in Canada, and not as the bishop of that city. The difficulty was, however, overcome. In 1819 Joseph Octave Plessis (bishop of Quebec from 1806) became the first Canadian archbishop. As organized at present the Roman Catholic Church of Canada has an apostolic delegate (first appointed by Leo XIII.), who resides at Ottawa. There are eight provinces, twenty dioceses, and four vicariates apostolic, as follows: Province of Halifax (Nova Scotia, Prince Edward Island, and New Brunswick; the Bermuda Islands also form a part of the archdiocese of Halifax); archdiocese, Halifax (founded as the vicariate apostolic of Nova Scotia, 1817; diocese, 1842; archdiocese, 1852); dioceses, Antigonish (founded as the diocese of Arichat, 1844, transferred to Antigonish, 1886), Charlottetown (Prince Edward Island and the Magdalen Islands, 1829), Chatham (1860), and St. John (1842). Province of Kingston (Eastern and Northern Ontario); archdiocese, Kingston (diocese, 1826; archdiocese, 1889); dioceses, Alexandria (1890), Peterborough (1882), and Sault Ste. Marie (1904). Province of Montreal (Southern and Western Quebec); archdiocese, Montreal (diocese, 1836: archdiocese, 1886); dioceses, Joliette (1904), St. Hyacinthe (1852), Sherbrooke (1874), and Valleyfield (1892). Province of Ottawa (parts of Ontario and Quebec in the neighborhood of the city of Ottawa and the region about James Bay); archdiocese, Ottawa (diocese, 1847; archdiocese, 1886); diocese, Pembroke (vicariate apostolic, 1882; diocese, 1898). Province of Quebec (Eastern Quebec); archdiocese, Quebec (vicariate apostolic, 1657; diocese, 1674; archdiocese, 1844); dioceses, Chicoutimi (1878), Nicolet (1885), Rimouski (1867), and Three Rivers (1852); vicariate apostolic of the Gulf of St. Lawrence (prefecture apostolic, 1882; vicariate, 1905). Province of St. Boniface (the extreme western part of Ontario, Manitoba. Saskatchewan, Alberta, and Northwest Territories); archdiocese, St. Boniface (diocese, 1847; archdiocese, 1871); diocese, St. Albert (1871); vicariates apostolic, Athabasca (1862), and Saskatchewan (1890). Province of Toronto (Southwestern Ontario); archdiocese, Toronto (diocese 1841; archdiocese, 1870); dioceses, Hamilton (1856), and London (1856). Province of Victoria (British Columbia, the Klondike and Great Slave regions); archdiocese, Victoria (1847); diocese, New Westminster (vicariate apostolic of British Columbia, 1863; diocese, 1890); vicariate apostolic of Mackenzie (1901). The *Official Catholic Directory* for 1908 gives the following figures: number of priests of religious orders, 1,116; secular priests 2,613; churches, 2,495; seminaries, 17, with 1,183 students; universities and colleges, 45; charitable institutions, 202. One hundred and ten Catholic papers are named, and the list of religious orders includes twenty-seven for men and thirty-five for women, the larger number of which are actively engaged in missionary and charitable work. Laval University was founded at Quebec in 1852 and has faculties of theology, law, medicine, and arts. ### The Anglican Church. The Anglican Church in Canada dates from its conquest by England. The first congregation was organized in Montreal in 1766, service being held in the chapel of the Recollects at such hours as the building was not required for mass. In 1774, while the Roman Catholic Church was secured in all its previous rights, it was restricted to collecting its church-dues from members of its own communion, and the purpose was intimated of establishing a Protestant Church. In 1791, when Canada first received a constitution, one-seventh of all the land in the colony disposed of by sale or grant to colonists was "reserved" for the support of a Protestant clergy. In 1787 Charles Inglis was appointed by the English Crown bishop of Nova Scotia–the first of the colonial bishops; in 1793 Jacob Mountain was appointed bishop of Quebec. The present organization includes two provinces and twenty-three bishoprics, as follows: Province of Canada (the Maritime Provinces, Quebec, and Ontario); archdiocese, Montreal (founded 1850; archdiocese, 1901; since 1904 the archbishop has borne the title primate of all Canada); dioceses, Algoma (with the bishop's seat at Sault Ste. Marie, 1873), Fredericton (1845), Huron (London, 1857), Niagara (Hamilton, 1875), Nova Scotia (Halifax, 1787), Ontario (Kingston, 1861), Ottawa (1896), Quebec (1793), Toronto (1839). Province of Rupert's Land (the territory west of Ontario and south and east of Hudson Bay); archdiocese, Rupert's Land (1849; archdiocese, 1893; the cathedral is at Winnipeg): dioceses, Athabasca (1884), Calgary (1888). Keewatin (1901), Mackenzie River (1874), Moosonee (1872), Qu'Appelle (1884), Saskatchewan (1874), Selkirk (1891). Dioceses not forming part of any province: Caledonia (1879), Columbia 1859) Kootenai (1901), New Westminster (1879). There are theological schools at Lennoxville, Que., Montreal, Toronto, and Winnipeg. For the history and information about other religious bodies of Canada, see the articles on the different denominations. ### Education. Canada has a good system of public instruction, each province managing its own affairs without centralized system for the entire dominion. Elementary schools, high schools or collegiate institutes, and normal schools lead up to the university, and a good education is within the reach of all. The expenses are met by government grants, local assessments, and school fees. Roman Catholic schools are entitled to a share in the public educational funds by the agreement of 1763, and the religious question has led to complications in home localities. In Quebec there are two distinct boards of school commissioners, Protestant and Roman Catholic, each having its portion of the public funds and managing its schools as it sees fit. In Manitoba there are no separate schools, but religious instruction may be given in the school buildings by Protestant or Catholic teachers. BIBLIOGRAPHY: Statistics and other information may be gathered from the *Canadian Almanac, * Toronto, the *Statistical Year Book of Canada, * Ottawa, and *Le Canada ecclésiastique, * Montreal, all annuals, the last Roman Catholic. On the English Church consult: E. R Stimson, *History of Separation of Church and State in Canada, * Toronto, 1888; J. Langtry, *History of the Church in Eastern Canada, * London, 1892. There is also a *Cyclopædia of Methodism in Canada, * Toronto, 1881. For early Catholic relations consult the monumental work, ed. R. G. Thwaites, *Jesuit Relations and Allied Documents, * 74 vols., Cleveland, 1896-1901.
CANARY ISLANDS Canary Islands

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANARY ISLANDS.** See AFRICA, III.
CANDIDUS (WEISS), PANTALEON Candidus (Weiss), Pantaleon

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANDIDUS,** can-dî'dus **(WEISS), PANTALEON:** Reformed theologian; b. at Ybbs (60 m. w. of Vienna), Austria, Oct. 7, 1540; d. at Zweibrücken (55 m. n.w. of Carlsruhe), in the Palatinate, Feb. 3, 1608. He was sent in his tenth year to Andreas Cupicius, Evangelical preacher at Weissenkirchen, for instruction. When his teacher was persecuted by the Jesuits on account of his faith and thrown into prison, Candidus attended him as *famulus * and fled with him to Hungary. Returning to his native land, he continued his studies with the aid of Vitus Nuber, abbot of Säussenstein (near Ybbs), and when he also was persecuted, Candidus accompanied him to Duke Wolfgang of Zweibrücken. He received a scholarship from the duke which enabled him to acquire a thorough humanistic and theological education at the University of Wittenberg, where he spent about seven years from 1558; he became amanuensis of Hubert Languet and was on intimate terms with Melanchthon. In 1565 he left Wittenberg, and, after having taught a short time in the Latin school of Zweibrücken, became pastor at Hinzweiler, then deacon at Weisenheim and Zweibrücken, and in 1571 town preacher and general superintendent in Zweibrücken. The Church of Zweibrücken had been founded by Johannes Schweblin in accordance with the Lutheran doctrine by the acceptance of the Augsburg Confession and the Wittenberg Concord of 1536. Duke Wolfgang, after the death of Melanchthon, took vigorous measures against the Philippists and Calvinists by employing strict Lutherans like Marbach, Andreä, and Hesshus. His son, John I., continued the same policy, and the most influential positions were filled with trustworthy Lutherans such as Jacob Heilbrunner and Jacob Schopper. But a change of conditions was brought about under the influence of the Count Palatine John Casimir, who sent his cousin John a statement of the conflicting opinions of Reformed princes and theologians. Thereupon the latter demanded in 1578 a general convention for the discussion of these questions. Candidus, who had always leaned toward Calvinism, became now one of the most influential advocates of the Reformed cause, and the duke himself openly confessed the Calvinistic doctrine, although he had signed the Formula of Concord. The remonstrances of the Lutheran electoral princes were of no avail, nor was a Lutheran embassy which was sent in 1580, consisting of men like Marbach and Osiander. Candidus accepted the Reformed Christology and the Calvinistic doctrine of the Lord's Supper, and in 1585 edited a catechism which contributed considerably to the eradication of the Lutheran doctrine. Moreover, he entered into negotiations with the Reformed theologians of Heidelberg and completed the work of Calvinism in 1588 by his *Christliche und notwendige Erklärung des Catechismi aus Gottes Wort, * etc., which in its wording and sense follows closely the Heidelberg catechism. The Reformed Church service was introduced in the same way. The dissensions were renewed in 1593 at the religious colloquy of Neuburg, where the Zweibrücken theologians protested against any innovations and attempted to show their agreement with the Augustana. Since the beginning of the seventeenth century the Church of Zweibrücken has been counted among the Reformed Churches. Candidus was also active in the literary field and has left twenty works, written mostly in Latin. He was especially prolific in Latin poetical productions and handled the elegiac measure with ability. (J. SCHNEIDER.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: F. Butters, *Pantaleon Candidus, ein Lebensbild,* Zweibrücken, 1865; L. Häusser, *Geschichte der rheinischen Pfalz. * Heidelberg, 1856; *ADB, * s.v., vol. iii.
CANDLEMAS Candlemas

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANDLEMAS:** The popular English name for the feast of the Purification of the Virgin Mary or the Presentation of Christ in the Temple, Feb. 2, derived from the ancient custom of blessing candles on that day for use in church and elsewhere. See MARY.
CANDLEMAS DAY Candlemas Day

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANDLEMAS DAY.** See MARY, FESTIVALS OF.
CANDLER, WARREN AKIN Candler, Warren Akin

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANDLER, WARREN AKIN:** Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South; b. near Villa Rica, Ga., Aug. 23, 1857. He was educated at Emory College, Oxford, Ga. (B.A., 1875), and entered the North Georgia Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, in 1875, holding various pastorates until 1886. From the latter year until 1888 he was editor of the *Christian Advocate, * Nashville, Tenn., the official organ of his denomination, and from 1888 to 1898 was president of Emory College. Since 1898 he has been a bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. In theology he is a Wesleyan Arminian. He has written: *History of Sunday Schools * (New York, 1880); *Georgia's Educational Work * (Atlanta, Ga., 1893); *Christus Auctor* (Nashville, Tenn., 1900); *High Living and High Lives * (1901); and *Great Revivals and the Great Republic * (1904).
CANDLES Candles

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANDLES.** See LIGHTS, USE OF, IN DIVINE SERVICE.
CANDLISH, ROBERT SMITH Candlish, Robert Smith

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANDLISH, ROBERT SMITH:** One of the founders and a leader of the Free Church of Scotland; b. in Edinburgh Mar. 23, 1806; d. there Oct. 19, 1873. He studied at Glasgow (M.A., 1823), and at the divinity hall 1823-26; was licensed in 1828 and served as assistant of St. Andrews, Glasgow, and of Bonhill, Dumbartonshire; in 1834 he became minister of St. George's, Edinburgh, where his talent as a preacher soon made him famous. In 1839 he publicly identified himself with the party in the Church of Scotland which afterward became the Free Church, and in all the public proceedings prior to the disruption in 1843, especially in the debates in the General Assembly, took a leading part; after the disruption he was foremost in organizing and developing the Free Church. His eloquence in debate, his business tact, and his high character enabled him to retain the high position he had gained in spite of a somewhat sharp and abrupt manner, and a tendency to what some considered diplomatic management. On the death of Dr. Chalmers in 1847 he was appointed to succeed him as professor of divinity in New College, Edinburgh, but declined the appointment, preferring to continue minister of St. George's; in 1862, however, he became principal of New College, the duties involving little labor. He was the chief organizer and extender of the school system of the Free Church, which was afterward incorporated with the national system of education; and one of the founders of the Evangelical Alliance in 1845. He was a voluminous author, although his books did not attain a very large circulation; among his writings were: *Contributions Towards the Exposition of the Book of Genesis * (3 vols., Edinburgh, 1843-62; rev. ed., 2 vols., 1868); *Scripture Characters and Miscellanies * (London, 1850); *Examination of Mr. Maurice's Theological Essays * (1854); *Life in a Risen Saviour, * discourses on I Cor. xv. (Edinburgh, 1858); *The Two Great Commandments, * sermons on Romans xii. (London, 1860); *The Atonement, its Reality, Completeness, and Extent * (1861); *The Fatherhood of God, * the first course of Cunningham lectures at New College, Edinburgh, 1864 (5th ed. enlarged, 2 vols., Edinburgh, 1890); *The First Epistle of John Expounded in a Series of Lectures * (1866); *Discourses Bearing upon the Sonship and Brotherhood of Believers * (1872); *Sermons, * with memoir (1873); and *The Gospel of Forgiveness, * a series of discourses (1878). BIBLIOGRAPHY: W. Wilson, *Memorials of R. S. Candlish, * Edinburgh, 1880 (with a concluding chapter on his character as a theologian by Robert Rainy, his successor as principal of New College); Jean L. Watson, *Life of R. S. Candlish, * London, 1882.
CANISIUS, PETRUS (PETER KANIS, CANIS, CANIJS) Canisius, Petrus (Peter Kanis, Canis, Canijs)

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANISIUS,** ca-nî'si-us or ca-nî'shus, **PETRUS (Peter Kanis, Canis, Canijs):** A Jesuit to whom the order owes its spread in Germany; b. at Nymwegen, in the Netherlands, May 8, 1521; d. at Freiburg, Switzerland, Dec. 21, 1597. He studied at Cologne from 1535 to 1544 and obtained the degrees of bachelor of theology, licentiate of arts, and master of arts (i.e., doctor of philosophy). In 1543 he went to the Jesuit Pierre Favre at Mainz, made the "spiritual exercises" (see JESUITS) under his guidance, and entered the order as a novice. With nine like-minded companions he founded secretly at Cologne the first Jesuit colony, but the city council dissolved the body, though at the intercession of the university the members were permitted to remain in the city, as individuals. In 1545 Canisius began his lectures, preached, and prepared an edition of the works of Cyril of Alexandria, with a Latin translation, the first volume of which was published at Cologne in 1546. In the mean time, the fervent orator, who had agitated especially against the archbishop Hermann of Wied, who inclined toward Protestantism, had obtained such authority among the strictly Catholic party that at the beginning of the Schmalkald War it delegated him as mediator to the imperial camp at Ulm. Here he came into close relations with Cardinal Otto Truchsess, bishop of Augsburg, who was destined to open the way for him into Bavaria and insure the activity of his order. Ignatius Loyola perceived the talent of Canisius, and, to perfect him in the spirit and nature of the order and make him a chosen vessel, called the young man to Rome and employed him for two yearn in Italy at Messina. Upon his return, Canisius commenced his work in Bavaria in 1549, in 1552 at Vienna and in the Austrian territories, in 1555 at Prague with the two objects in view, to permeate the German Catholics with the Jesuitic spirit of piety, and to repel Protestantism. At Vienna he composed the *Summa doctrinæ Christianæ, * the "catechism," which an imperial edict soon introduced into all Austria; in four hundred editions published during 130 years, it proved an excellent means of mental training (Eng. transl., Paris, 1588). His other literary productions include two volumes (*De Johanne Baptista, * Dillingen, 1571, and *De Maria Virgine, * Ingolstadt, 1577), written against the "pestilentissimum opus," the Magdeburg Centuries. But his literary activity against Protestantism was unimportant compared with what he accomplished as teacher in Vienna, Dillingen, and Ingolstadt, as adviser of Catholic princes, and as preacher and pastor of very large circles. Besides the colleges already mentioned, the order owes to him the establishment of the important colleges of Augsburg, Munich, and Innsbruck, and its spread to Poland. When at the height of his successes he attended the Council of Trent in 1562. And yet in the long run he did not retain the confidence of the leaders of his order. The general stopped him when he was on the point of preparing a third volume for the refutation of the "Centuries" (*De potestate Petri et successorum*). His last achievement was the founding of a new college at Freiburg in Switzerland. K. BENRATH. BIBLIOGRAPHY: F. Riess, *Der selige Petrus Canisius, * Freiburg, 1865; M. Philippson, *La Contre-Révolution religieuse. * Brussels, 1880; Delplace, *L'Éstablissement de la compagnie de Jésus dans les Pays Bas, * ib. 1887; P. Drews, *Petrus Canisius, der erste deutsche Jesuit, * Halle, 1892; *Epistulæ et acta P. Canisii, * ed. O. Braunsberger, 4 vols., Freiburg, 1896-1905.
CANO (CANUS), MELCHIOR Cano (Canus), Melchior

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANO,** ca'no **(Canus), MELCHIOR:** A scholastic Dominican of the University of Alcala; b. at Tarancón (38 m. w. of Cuenca), Spain [Jan. 1, 1509; d. at Toledo Sept. 30, 1560]. He took part in the deliberations of the Council of Trent, especially in those concerning the doctrine of the Eucharist, opposing the efforts made at the instance of the emperor Ferdinand that the cup should be given to the laity. Having returned from Trent, Philip II. made him bishop of the Canaries, without residence there, as he became provincial of his order in Castile. His principal works are: *Prælectiones de pœnitentia * and *De sacramentis * (both Salamanca, 1550), and his *Loci theologici * (1563), consisting of twelve books about the sources whence doctrinal proofs may be derived; the "*authoritas*" has its place before the "*ratio,*" and the principal source is of course tradition. Although an opponent of the Jesuits, Cano was a thoroughgoing papal theologian, and he was a scholastic, although he opposed "false" scholasticism. For his opposition to the Jesuits he had to suffer denunciations which caused his citation to Rome in 1556 as "perditionis filius, Melchior Canus, diabolicis motus suasionibus, non erubuit prædicare, antichristum venisse." By the exertions of the Spanish government the citation was not heeded. But the *Loci theologici * were placed on the Lisbon index in 1624, and were much altered by the expurgator. K. BENRATH. BIBLIOGRAPHY: F. H. Reusch, *Der Index der verbotenen Bücher,* i. 303 et passim, Bonn, 1883; F. Caballero, *Conquenses illustres.* II. *Melchior Cano, * pp. 279, 382, Madrid, 1871.
CANON Canon

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANON:** A word used in a variety of senses in ecclesiastical terminology, all more or less related to the primary meaning of the Greek word *kanon,* "a straight rod or bar, rule, standard." (1) The decisive list of the books considered as forming part of the Holy Scriptures (see CANON OF SCRIPTURE). (2) In ancient usage, any official church list, as of those who were to be commemorated in the liturgy, whence the term canonization, or of the clergy attached to a certain church, whence (3) A member of a body of clergy living together under a more or less definite rule in connection with a cathedral or collegiate church or in a quasimonastic organization as canons regular (see CHAPTER; AUGUSTINIANS; PREMONSTRATENSIANS). (4) The decree or decision of a council for the regulation of doctrine or discipline (see CANON LAW). (5) The fixed, most important portion of the mass, from the *Sanctus * to the *Pater noster.* (6) In the hymnology of the Eastern Church, an important class of long and elaborate hymns usually sung in the morning office, founded mainly on the Old Testament canticles then used, and composed of either eight or nine odes.
CANONESS Canoness

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANONESS:** A member of a company of women under the rule of an abbess and bound by vows of celibacy and obedience, but not by one of poverty. Some canonesses were "secular," and the houses they lived in were homes for ladies of the nobility; but others were "religious" and lived in nunneries of the Benedictine or Augustinian order. Few of these establishments survived the Reformation, and their inmates generally became Protestants. Some of the houses became Protestant homes fur noble ladies, as those at Gandersheim, Herford, and Quedlinburg in Germany.
CANON LAW Canon Law

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

### CANON LAW. Definition and General Discussion. Collections of Canons and Decretals. Early History. First Codification. Earliest Western Collections. The *Quesnelliana* (§ 1). The *Prisca* (§ 2). Collections of Dionysius (§ 3). Next period, by Countries. Africa (§ 1). Spain (§ 2). British Isles (§ 3). Frankish Empire (§ 4). Further Systematization. Forerunners of Gratian (§ 1). Gratian (§ 2). Collections of Decretals. Before Gregory IX. (§ 1) Collection of Gregory (§ 2). Supplements to It (§ 3). Corpus Juris Canonici. Canon law is the sum total of the legal enactments of the Church. ### I. Definition and General Discussion: In modern times the differences between various Christian Churches have brought about a variance of law, since it springs in the first instance from the development of the ecclesiastical consciousness; and it is thus possible to speak of Roman Catholic and Protestant canon law. While the expression is most commonly used in connection with the former, it is not quite coextensive or identical with the law of the Roman Catholic Church, but designates rather the content of the *Corpus juris canonici * (see below, II., 7), in contrast with the newer regulations based on the decisions of the Council of Trent, the concordats and bulls of circumscription of the nineteenth century, and the Vatican Council. These have in many particulars modified or superseded the older law, until a new codification of the whole mass of enactments has become necessary, and is now contemplated under the direction of Pope Pius X. The canon law, in the sense thus assigned to the term, contains a large number of regulations pertaining to matters which, according to modern constitutions, have been withdrawn from ecclesiastical jurisdiction and placed under the ordinary secular tribunals. These provisions have thus ceased to be operative. They include the relations between Church and State, the legal status of heretics, ecclesiastical jurisdiction, etc. The Roman Catholic Church, it is true, still maintains in theory the permanent validity of these enactments, and claims the same preeminent power and independence of the State as it possessed in the Middle Ages. Since the Reformation and the upbuilding of modern nationalities, however, the principle of the unity of jurisdiction and the authority of the law has proved irreconcilable with these claims. The freedom and independence conceded to the Church in the ordering of its own internal affairs by no means involves the absolute supremacy and validity of the canon law when it comes into conflict with the civil law, or releases the ecclesiastical authorities from their responsibility and their obedience to the State; for the freedom of the Church, like all other freedom in the modern world, is a freedom within the bounds of the law. But while the Roman Catholic Church appeals to divine mission and inalienable rights in support of its protest against these limitations, and has occasionally provoked serious conflicts by insistence upon its position in this matter, Protestantism from the very start took a much more restricted view of the extent of ecclesiastical operations and of the authority of its own law, sometimes, where it is established, working directly with the State, but always submitting without question to civil ordinances. The difference is seen again in the fact that while Roman Catholicism recognizes only one Church, and thus only one valid church law, Protestantism, though holding its own interpretation of the Christian faith for the true one, does not claim exclusive jurisdiction over all creatures, and concedes to the various bodies which it conceives as forming an invisible unity the right to their own independent action in matters of legislation. Canon law, the outcome of the Church's development, rests upon positive enactment, and the attempt to construct a natural ecclesiastical law on rational principles must necessarily fail, setting as it does arbitrary and subjective views in place of the positive data of church history. A philosophical treatment of church law is, on the other hand, of great importance. It grasps in their entirety the fundamental principles on which as a basis the actual development has taken place, correlates them with the objective conceptions and principles of the Church itself, and in this way discovers not only the errors and deviations but the inevitable tendencies and direction of the development. In modern times, since the delimitation of the boundary between Church and State, doubt has been cast upon the independence of the church law, as if there could be no law without the action of the State, and what passed for law outside this action was only an ethical standard, not a juridical. The law of the State, however, in its essence, is a product not so much of the State as of the national consciousness of what is just, and really precedes rather than follows the operation of the State; its standards do not have to wait for sanction until the State declares its readiness to enforce them by pains and penalties. The Church as a distinct moral order is qualified to regulate and develop its own internal functions and institutions of its own motion. It is true that until recently Protestant churches have to a large extent been organized, especially in England and Germany, by secular legislation; but this state of things is really an anomalous one, not corresponding to the essential idea and meaning of the Church. The result of the modern settlement has been in most cases to leave the Church free to develop independently its own system, without the need of any special permission or privilege from the State in order to give such regulations the force of law within the Church. Its members realize that they are bound to the fulfilment of such ordinances because they have come into being in a regular and legal manner, and so long as they are not repealed in the same manner. This obligation is not a mere matter of conscience, but rests on a basis of positive law, because the standards of action imposed by it are the expression of the will of the Church in its corporate capacity. Nor does the Church lack means to enforce obedience by the withdrawal of blessings which it alone is empowered to impart and equally empowered to withhold. According to the Protestant conception, it is true the binding force of ecclesiastical regulations is to a great extent dependent upon the will of the individual to be and remain a member of the church fellowship. E. SEHLING. ### II. Collections of Canons and Decretals. ### 1. Early History: In the first three centuries the term canon was applied to the standard of right living accepted in the Church, resting partly on written and partly on oral tradition. When the synods, especially the general ones, became the main agents in the development of church life, their decisions on points of practise were also known as canons–though this name was not usually applied to the decrees of local synods until the sixth century, after their inclusion in the great and widely circulated collections had given them a status and an authority in a measure analogous to those of the ecumenical councils. With the development of the primatial power of the pope, the name came at the beginning of the ninth century to be applied also to his decrees, and finally its use was extended in medieval terminology to any ecclesiastical enactment. The collections of canons were made up at first of the decrees of councils and of popes; later collections include, in addition to these, excerpts from the Fathers, from letters and regulations of bishops, from Scripture, and even from Roman law, Frankish capitularies, and ordinances of German emperors. The Council of Trent employed the word exclusively for dogmatic propositions couched in juridical form and followed by an anathema. ### 2. First Codification: During the primitive age of the Church, when its constitution and discipline rested quite simply upon the precepts of Christ and the Apostles and the new problems which were later to make the Christian life more complicated had not yet come up, there was no need for a codification of the laws. It is hardly necessary to say that the so-called Apostolic Constitutions and Canons are the product of a later age. The systematic formulation of law began with the closer organization of the Church and the holding of synods. The earliest mention of a *Codex cannonum * is found in the acts of the Council of Chalcedon (451), at which certain canons were read to the assembly from a collection. These, though numbered consecutively in the collection, can be identified as the sixth of Nicæa (325) and the fourth, fifth, sixteenth, and seventeenth of Antioch (332). This collection, accordingly, seems to have contained the canons of several councils, beginning with the twenty of Nicæa and possibly closing with those of Antioch, including between these twenty-five of Ancyra (314), fourteen of Neocæsarea (314), and twenty of Gangra (c. 365). There were undoubtedly other collections known in this period; one, which is still recognizable in the oldest Western Latin version, which omitted the canons of Antioch; others which included those of Laodicea (between 347 and 381), Constantinople (381), and Chalcedon (451); and still others which had also those of Sardica (347) and Ephesus (431). There is, however, no basis for the supposition that either the collection read from at the Council at Chalcedon or any other of these collections had an official character. ### 3. Earliest Western Collections: ### 1. The *Quesnelliana*. Of these Greek canons, only those of Nicæa were at first accepted in the West, and those of Sardica in the Latin original. As early as the fifth century, however, there were collections here also of Greek canons in a Latin version, through which the Eastern decrees gradually acquired authority. Of these three deserve special mention. (1) The Isidorian version, incorrectly so called because it is found in the great collection long ascribed to Isidore of Seville, is the oldest. It seems to have included originally only the canons comprised in the oldest Greek collection, to which those of Antioch, Laodicea, and Constantinople were added later. It was probably made in Italy; its date can not be determined, but its version of the Nicene canons was known in Gaul as early as 439. It was first published in 1675 by Paschasius Quesnell, from a manuscript at Oxford of a collection apparently made in Gaul at the end of the fifth century. ### 2. The *Prisca* (2) The *Versio prisca*, made in Italy in the latter half of the fifth century, which contains the canons of Ancyra, Neocæsarea, Nicæa, Antioch, Gangra, Constantinople, and Chalcedon; frequent use was made of it for the completion of the Isidorian version and for other collections, especially Italian. It was first published by Justeau in the *Bibliotheca juris canonici * from an imperfect manuscript, then more fully and accurately by the Ballerini brothers. ### 3. Collections of Dionysius. (3) That made by Dionysius Exiguus, probably in Rome at the end of the fifth century, and revised early in the sixth. It contains fifty "apostolic canons"; those of Nicæa, Ancrya, Neocæsarea, Gangra, Antioch, Laodicea, and Constantinople from a Greek collection; from another twenty-seven of Chalcedon in a new version; twenty-one of Sardica in the Latin original; and the acts of the Synod of Carthage (419). Somewhat later, probably under Pope Symmachus (498-514), Dionysius made another collection of all the decrees of popes known to him, including those of Siricius, Innocent I., Zosimus, Boniface I., Celestine I., Leo I., Gelasius I., and Anastasius II. Of a third collection made by order of Pope Hormisdas (514-523), and containing the originaltext of Greek canons with a Latin version, only the prologue is extant. The first two, however, combined into one, soon acquired preeminent consideration; Cassiodorus (d. 536) says that they were universally preferred in the Roman church of his time; they were used in Africa, the Frankish church, Spain, England, and Ireland. They were supplemented in course of time by the decretals of Hillary, Simplicius, Felix, Symmachus, Hormisdas, and Gregory II. A codex thus enlarged was presented by Adrian II. to Charlemagne in 744; this was taken, after the *Capitulare ecclesiasticum * of 789, as the basis of the Frankish capitularies, and probably sanctioned at the Synod of Aachen in 802 as the official code of the Frankish church. ### 4. Next Period, by Countries: ### 1. Africa. The canonical collections of the succeeding period may most conveniently be grouped under their respective countries. In Africa discipline rested primarily on the decrees of home councils, special weight being given to the Synod of Carthage in 419, with whose acts those of the synods held under Aurelius from 393 were incorporated. These are the canons included, though imperfectly, in the collection of Dionysius; they were later translated into Greek and received into Oriental collections. Of other African collections only two require special mention—that made before 546 by Fulgentius Ferrandus, a Carthaginian deacon, under the name of *Breviatio canonum, * containing some of the Greek canons in the Isidorian version and African canons down to 523, and the *Concordia canonum, * compiled c. 690 (?) by Cresconius, possibly a bishop. ### 2. Spain. Spain had its collections of canons and decretals in the sixth century, as is shown by the acts of the Council of Braga in 563 and the Third of Toledo in 579. The enforcement of order and discipline required a completer codification, and a large collection seems to have been made at the Fourth Council of Toledo (633). By later additions it acquired the form in which it is now printed (Madrid, 1808). Its first or conciliar part contains the Greek canons found in the Isidorian version, those of Sardica, those of the Third Council of Constantinople (681), and two letters of Cyril under the name of the Council of Ephesus; nine African councils; sixteen Gallic councils, from 314 to 549; and thirty-six Spanish, from 305 (?) to 694. In this last division, to the canons of the Second Council of Braga is appended a collection made by Martin, archbishop of Braga, a native of Pannonia (d. about 580), by free translation and selection of Greek, African, Gallic, and Spanish canons. The second part contains decretals of the popes from Damasus to Gregory I., including all that Dionysius had placed in his. The compiler of this great collection, usually cited as *Hispana, * is unknown. There is no evidence to show that Isidore of Seville had any direct hand in it; his name was first connected with it by the compiler of the False Decretals, who incorporated the older and genuine collection with them. ### 3. British Isles. In the British Isles the Celtic church developed a disciplinary system of its own in synods of whose proceedings scarcely anything has been preserved. For certain fifth- and sixth-century canons of a penitential nature, see PENITENTIAL BOOKS. The Anglo-Saxon church in like manner relied for a long time on its own legislative resources, though the collection of Dionysius was known here in the seventh century. Except the penitential ordinances of Theodore, Bede, and Egbert, no Anglo-Saxon canons are extant. There is, however, an Irish collection of the seventh century or beginning of the eighth, compiled from Scripture, the Fathers, numerous Greek, African, Gallic, Spanish, and Irish synods, and papal decretals. The large number of Irish canons gives a specially interesting insight into the conditions of church life there. ### 4. Frankish Empire. The Frankish empire, before the period mentioned above, possessed a number of collections of Greek, Gallic, and Spanish canons and papal decretals, which, however, need no detailed consideration. Besides the enlarged Dionysian collection, the *Hispana * was also known at the end of the eighth century, and was used to complete the Codex sent by Adrian. The large extent of this material and its lack of chronological arrangement soon brought about attempts at selection and systematic arrangement, which were frequent in the eighth and ninth centuries, and of which some deserve special mention. (1) A collection in 381 chapters, sometimes found independently, sometimes as a fourth book to the canonical work erroneously ascribed to Archbishop Egbert of York. It dates from the end of the eighth century, and is important because of the use made of it by Regino (see below, 5) and of the help which it gives toward explaining a number of erroneous titles which passed over into this and the *Decreta * of Burchard and Gratian. (2) The *Collectio Acheriana, * so called from its first publisher D'Achéry, extant in numerous manuscripts and belonging to the end of the eighth or beginning of the ninth century. Its canons, divided into three books, are taken without exception from Adrian's edition of Dionysius and from the *Hispana.* (3) The Penitential of Halitgar of Cambrai, compiled between 817 and 831 at the request of Archbishop Ebbo of Reims. Of its five books the first two are taken from the writings of Gregory I. and Prosper of Aquitaine, while the larger part of the last three, as well as the prologue, come from the two collections just named, especially the second. All three of these collections are constructed with special regard to the penitential system of the time; and the same is true of the collections made by Rabanus Maurus, particularly the *Liber pænitentium ad Otgarium * of 841 and the *Epistola ad Heribaldum * of 853, the main purpose of which is to restore the ancient discipline by appeals to the writings of the Fathers and the old canons and decretals. A somewhat similar character is seen in the *Capitula episcoporum,* or small collections made by individual bishops, sometimes with the assent of diocesan synods, for the regulation of their own subjects, usually from larger works, but occasionally including their own edicts and the provisions of local law. ### 5. Further Systematization: The great influence of the secular power on ecclesiastical action is the Carolingian period tended to add to the earlier church law a large amount of material, frequently covering matters of church discipline, is the capitularies of the Frankish kings. Efforts at systematization were soon called forth in this field also by practical needs. The first was that of Abbot Ansegis, which, however, as it contains nothing but capitularies, does not need further consideration here. It is different from the work which Benedict Levita of Mainz compiled in three books. Its purpose, according to him, was the completion of the work of Ansegis, but the imperial laws form only a small part of its contents, which are far more largely taken from the Bible, the Fathers, the ancient canons, with Roman statute and German common law. The special interest of this collection is the relation in which it stands, or has been thought to stand, to the PseudoIsidorian Decretals. ### 1. Forerunners of Gratian. Between the ninth and twelfth centuries a large number of compilations came into being, with the purpose of bringing the wealth of material scattered throughout the older works into practical relation with the more modern ecclesiastical principles. Unlike the smaller collections described above, which usually served rather local interests, these are as a rule of considerable size and sufficiently general to be used outside the limits of the diocese in which they originate. Some of them attained a wide currency and no little practical importance; but only a few of them need be mentioned for the purpose of this article. (1) The as yet unpublished *Collectio Anselmo dedicata, * taking its name from an Archbishop Anselm, probably Anselm II. of Milan (883-897). It is certainly Italian in origin; its material is taken partly from Adrian's edition of Dionysius enlarged by the addition of Carthaginian, Gallic, and Spanish councils from the *Hispana, * and partly from the False Decretals, the *Registrum * of Gregory I., two Roman synods under Zacharias (743) and Eugenius II. (826), the laws of Justinian, and the *Novellæ * of Julian—though probably this last part was interpolated afterward. It is important not only as being the first to make a thorough use of the code of Justinian, but as being the source of a large part of the *Decretum * of Burchard and through it of that of Gratian. (2) The *Libri duo de causis synodalibus et disciplinis ecclesiasticis * compiled by Regino, abbot of Prüm about 906, at the request of Rathbod, archbishop of Treves, to be by him and his representatives in the administration of the diocese. This work interesting as another source of Burchard's as well as for its immediate relation to the synodal courts and the practise of its time, was later enlarged, revised, and borrowed from in a whole series of similar collections. (3) The *Decretum* (*Liber decretorum, Collectarium*) of Bishop Burchard of Worms, compiled between 1012 and 1023. The important material contained in its twenty books embraces the whole range of church discipline and order. A peculiarity of Burchard is that he frequently ascribes canons of councils and excerpts from Roman law, the capitularies, or penitential ordinances to one of the older popes or councils, evidently with the view of assuring their reception as authoritative—thus misleading later compilers, especially Gratian. (4) The *Collectio duodecim partium, * still unprinted; apparently made by a German very soon after the completion of Burchard's. Theiner, who was the first to call attention (in his *Disquisitiones criticæ, * Rome, 1836) to the importance of this collection, was under the erroneous impression that it was a source of Burchard's; but the relation is exactly the reverse. It contains, however, a number of interesting Frankish and German canons, some of them probably copied directly from the original documents. (5) The collection of Bishop Anselm of Lucca (d. 1086), which was incorporated almost bodily in the *Decretutm Gratiani, * and which contains a number of papal decretals not previously known, and probably taken from the Roman archives. (6) The collection of Cardinal Deusdedit, dedicated to Pope Victor III. (1086-87), in four books, of which the last deals with the freedom of the Church from secular interference, and thus introduces an element new to these collections. The ample use made of the Lateran archives gives a special interest to his collection, much of which is also in Gratian. (7) and (8) are two collections attributed to Bishop Ivo of Chartres (d. 1117)—the *Decretum * in seventeen books and the *Pannormia* in eight. The relation of these two works has been the subject of much controversy; and if Ivo's authorship of the *Pannormia, * at one time often denied, is now considered certain, the *Decretum,* on the other hand, has been recently thought not to be his. Both, however, were abundantly drawn upon by Gratian, as was also, though not to the same extent, another unpublished collection (9), known under the name of *Collectio trium partium. * Its first part contains papal decretals down to Urban II. (d. 1099) in chronological order, though not complete; the second, canons of councils, similarly arranged; the third, a separate collection of canons taken from the *Decretum * of Ivo. (10) A work frequently used by the *Correctores Romani * (see below, 7) is that compiled by a certain Cardinal Gregory in 1144, principally from the two collections *Anselmi * and *Anselmo dedicata. * It is usually cited as *Polycarpus, * from the designation given to it by the compiler himself in his preface, addressed to Bishop Didacus of Compostella. ### 2. Gratian. These collections, from such diverse counties and periods, had many defects when it came to a question of practical use. There was no sort of general arrangement, but ecclesiastical and secular, universal and local law were inextricably mixed up; discrepancies and contradictions were numerous; many regulations had become obsolete, and been replaced in actual practise by others. There was great need for the compilation of a new work which should give a comprehensive survey of the law that was in force. This was undertaken by Gratian, a brother of the Camaldolite monastery of St. Felix at Bologna. Between 1139 and 1142 he compiled a work entitled *Concordantia discordantium canonum, * though since the end of the twelfth century it has usually been known simply as the *Decretum Gratiani. * It is composed principally of the material found in (3) and (5) to (10) of the works named in the last section, and is divided into three parts. The first twenty "distinctions" in the first part contain propositions as to the sources of law, which Gratian designates as a treatise on decretals, followed by other treatises on qualifications for ordination, on ordination, and on ecclesiastical promotion. The second part, though other subjects occasionally come in, is mainly devoted to ecclesiastical jurisdiction, offenses, and legal proceedings, dealing in the last nine *causæ * with the law of matrimony, with a separate treatise on penance put into the thirty-third. The last part, entitled "Of consecration," deals with religious functions, and especially the sacraments, in five distinctions. The feature most characteristic of the work as a whole is that Gratian did not content himself with collecting canons to illustrate and enforce the principles to which they related and arranging them after a certain rather unsatisfactory system, but in the first two parts himself elucidated these principles in (generally short) explanations to which he appended the canons as *pièces justificatives. * In these *dicta * of his the attempt is frequently visible to reconcile or eliminate the discrepancies appearing in the canons as they stand. The extent to which the *Decretum, * in spite of all its defects, met a practical want of its day is seen by the approval and currency which it attained. The older collections were superseded by it; the work which Cardinal Laborans put together in 1182, containing much the same material with a really better arrangement, failed to attract attention. The wide popularity of Gratian's work is to be explained partly by the fact that it appeared at a time when Bologna was the headquarters for the study of law. The laborious activity of the glossators of the Roman law afforded a model for the application of the same learned method to Gratian's material. He himself lectured upon it, and thus became the founder of a new school of canonists who, in addition to their lectures, like the civil jurists, expounded separate passages of the *Decretum * by glosses or commentaries (see GLOSSES AND GLOSSATORS OF CANON LAW). In this way it became known far and wide; and its authority was further strengthened by the fact that the popes made use of it and cited it. It was never, indeed, expressly confirmed by any pope, or received in the Church as an official codex; but the influence of the university insured its respectful acceptance and its application in practise. It was not long before others, particularly a pupil of Gratian's named Paucapaleo, added canons here and there to make it more complete—at first in the form of marginal glosses, but later as a part of the text, with the designation *Palea, * which must have referred originally to the above-named scholar (though other interpretations have been attempted) and then have been adopted as a specific term for these additions. That they must early have crept into the text is shown by the fact that the majority of them are accepted in the work of Cardinal Laborans, a few years later. ### 6. Collections of Decretals: Great as was the popularity and the practical importance which the *Decretum * acquired at the outset, it appeared, none the less, in a period characterized by great legislative activity on the part of the popes, who were now approaching the height of their power. The decretals issued from the twelfth century on contained an extraordinary wealth of new material for ecclesiastical law, which in many particulars altered and further developed the previous discipline of the Church; and thus it was not long before the work of Gratian, which, when it was compiled, represented practically the whole extant canon law, came inevitably to be regarded as antiquated or incomplete, and the need of new collections was felt. These, because they were composed almost wholly of papal decrees and the canons of councils held under the pope's eye, were usually known as *collectiones decretalium.* ### 1. Before Gregory IX. Of such collections made before Gregory IX., five deserve special mention. (1) The *Breviarium extravagantium, * completed about 1191 by Bernard, dean of Pavia. The title comes from the fact that the laws included in it, principally new ones, were such as were not found in the *Decretum, * but, so to speak, wandered about homeless (*extra Decretum vagantes*). Bernard took his material partly from some older collections, of which he names explicitly the *Corpus canonum * (probably the *Collectio Anselmo dedicata*) and Burchard, and partly, especially for the newer decretals, from collections made after Gratian, In the division and arrangement of his work, he evidently took the code of Justinian for a model. The first book deals with ecclesiastical offices and prerequisites for judgment; the second, with judicial tribunals and their procedure; the third, with the clergy and religious orders; the fourth, with marriage, and the fifth with crime and its punishment. The work was accepted by the Bolognese teachers, and, as the first of its kind, became known as *Compilatio prima.* (2) By order of Innocent III. the papal notary Petrus Collivacinus of Benevento made a collection of the decretals of that pope, issued in the first eleven years of his pontificate, to 1210, based upon two earlier ones which had not been received at Bologna because they contained unauthentic documents. Innocent, sending the new work to the universities, guaranteed its fidelity to the *Regesta,* thus making it the first codification of canon law expressly authorized by any pope. This *Compilatio tertia,* as it is called, marks a turning-point in the history of canon law. The action of Honorius III., and still more of Gregory IX., shows how the development of ecclesiastical law had by their time become an exclusive privilege of the pope. (3) Though written after the last-named, that which contains the decretals of the popes from Alexander III, to Innocent III. is known as *Compilatio secunda* from its place in the chronological order. These particular decretals had already been compiled by two Englishmen at Bologna, Gilbert and Alan, but the university had not approved their work, and it was now done over by Johannes Galensis (John the Welshman), his collection being accepted. (4) The Lateran Council of 1215 gave occasion for another compilation, known as *Quarta,* which included the decrees of the council and the papal pronouncements of the years following 1210. Its compiler is unknown. (5) In 1226 Honorius III. sent to Bologna a collection of his own decretals and the constitutions of Frederick II. It was accepted as *Compilatio quinta,* but was soon superseded, with the other four, by the official collection of Gregory IX. ### 2. Collection of Gregory. In 1230 Gregory entrusted his chaplain Raymond of Peñaforte with the preparation of a new collection which should reduce all that had gone before to a consistent and intelligible whole. Raymond omitted a number of sections from the older compilations in order to avoid repetitions or discrepancies, revised some older decretals to bring them into harmony with the most recent legislation, condensed some long documents, and divided others into parts which could be classified by their subjects. This compilation was sent to Bologna by the pope in 1234 as the only authorized collection. The legislative activity of the succeeding popes soon made supplements necessary, which were sent by them to the universities as separate compilations, but were intended to be added to the Gregorian collection. Thus Innocent IV. in 1245 sent to Bologna and Paris a list of the initial words of his bulls, desiring that they, as well as the decrees of the Council of Lyons, should be inserted in their proper places in the decretals of Gregory IX.; thus too the decretals of Alexander IV., Urban IV., and Clement IV. were put together in special collections. Gregory X. communicated to the universities the acts of the Second Council of Lyons (1274), and the same was done with a collection of five decretals of Nicholas III. ### 3. Supplements to It. The same reasons which had influenced Gregory IX. induced Boniface VIII. to combine all the post-Gregorian decretals with his own numerous bulls into a single whole. In his bull of publication addressed to the universities of Bologna and Paris, he emphasized the uncertainty which had prevailed in regard to the authenticity of some decretals, to eliminate which he had had a thorough revision and verification made. He promulgated the new compilation in 1298 under the name of *Liber sextus,* as being a completion of the five books of the Gregorian collection. The decretals subsequently issued by Boniface himself (including the famous bull *Unam sanctam*) and by his successor, Benedict XI., sixteen in number, were frequently appended to the *Liber sextus, *though without official authority. Clement V. had the decisions of the Council of Vienne (1311) and his own decretals collected (according to the traditional system) into five books, which he promulgated in 1313, apparently under the title of *Liber septimus,* and sent to the University of Orléans. Then, however, he stopped its further circulation and had it revised, so that it was sent to Paris and Bologna only by his successor John XXII. in 1317. This collection ultimately became known as the Clementine Constitutions. The difference between it and the other post-Gregorian compilations was that while they had borne to a certain extent the character of exclusive codes, it did not exclude the other *Extravagantes *which had appeared since the *Liber sextus,* and that it contained, besides the canons of Vienne, nothing but Clement's own decretals. The reason for this abandonment by Clement V. and John XXII. of the system of their predecessors was the difficult situation in France, and the desire to avoid provoking a rejection of their compilation by including in it matter which was certain to excite violent opposition there. This accounts for the fact that no further official collections of decretals were published. The increasing difficulties of the papacy with the secular power and with national churches made the reception of such things problematical, at the same time that it claimed the best energies of the popes for other matters. Of collections subsequently published, though no longer by the popes themselves, with the title of *Extravagantes, * two have retained some importance to the present day, because of their inclusion in the *Corpus juris canonici. * When at the end of the fifteenth century the booksellers Gering and Remboldt in Paris undertook an edition of all the parts of the *Corpus, * they entrusted the editing of the *Decretum, * the *Liber sextus, * the *Clementina, * and the *Extravagantes * to Jean Chappuis, who made a new arrangement of the last-named, preserved in all subsequent editions. He divided them into two collections; the first, *Extravagantes Johannis Papæ XXII.*, contained twenty decretals of that pope, put together by himself in a chronologically consistent whole and glossed by Zenzelinus de Cassianis in 1325; the second, seventy-four (originally seventy) decretals of popes from Urban IV. (1261-64) to Sixtus IV. (1471-84), known as *Extravagantes communes, * not because they belong to a number of popes, but because they are the commonly cited ones—though no single previous edition had contained more than thirty-three of these. In 1590 Petrus Matthæus published at Lyons a *Liber septimus * containing decretals from Sixtus IV. to Sixtus V. (1585-90); but this, though printed as an appendix to many old editions of the *Corpus juris canonici, * never met with much recognition or use. Gregory XIII. appointed a commission to prepare an official *Liber septimus, * but the work, which finally included the dogmatic decrees of Florence and Trent, was not completely printed until 1598, in the pontificate of Clement VIII., under whose name it appeared; and then Clement, for some reason now unknown, refused to approve it. No further systematic collection of later decretals has been undertaken, though frequent chronological arrangements of them have been published under the title of *Bullaria * (see BRIEFS, BULLS, AND BULLARIA). ### 7. Corpus Juris Canonici: It remains to give an account of the *Corpus juris canonici, * by which name it has been customary since the sixteenth century to designate the collection formed by combining the *Decretum Gratiani, * the decretals of Gregory IX., the *Liber sextus, * the *Clementina, * and the two collections of *Extravagantes * made by Chappuis. The name was applied to Gratian's work in the twelfth century, and by Innocent IV. to the Gregorian collection; Pierre d'Ailly, in his treatise *De necessitate reformationis, * written at the opening of the Council of Constance, speaks of the reservations prescribed "in corpore juris canonici," where there is no doubt that he means the sum of the collections named above, with the exception of the as yet non-existent *Extravagantes. * During the council the term *Corpus juris * or *jus scriptum * was constantly employed in contradistinction to the post-Clementine *Extravagantes, * and similarly at the Council of Basel. The legal authority of the *Extravagantes* was, in fact, frequently contested, and the thesis of the independent validity of every papal pronouncement, which had had practical effect since Innocent III., no longer recognized. So far, then, this distinction was justified, and while no new accepted collection was added to the *Clementina * the previously accepted *Corpus * might be considered as closed. The name does not occur in the oldest printed editions, which is to be explained by the fact that the component parts were usually printed separately. In the sixteenth century it became usual for these parts, together with Chappuis's two collections of *Extravagantes, * to be published by the same house in three volumes, the first containing Gratian's work, the second the decretals of Gregory IX., and the third the remainder with the glosses. In the latter half of this century, however, it was more common to omit the glosses and bind the whole in one volume, so that the inclusive title now becomes usual. The edition of Demochares (Paris, 1550, 1561) showed a certain amount of critical spirit, but with little result. During the sessions of the Council of Trent the need of revision was clearly apparent, and Pius IV. in 1563 established a commission of cardinals and other scholars for this purpose. Under his successors, Pius V. and Gregory XIII., it was confirmed and enlarged to thirty-five members. The work of these *Correctores Romani, * as they are called, was completed in 1580, and the resulting revised edition published at Rome in 1582. Though they had rendered valuable service, much remained to be done, as was made evident by the editions of Antonius Augustinus and Berardus—to say nothing of the modern ones. The earlier editions usually contained a number of appendices, including the *Institutiones juris canonici * of Paul Lancelot, professor at Perugia under Paul IV. (1555-59), the *Liber septimus * of Petrus Matthæus, etc. For the internal relations of the Roman Catholic Church the *Corpus juris canonici * is still the authority in common law, though with some limitations. The appendices are not considered authoritative, especially those just named, unless the single decretals contained in the last of them have been universally received; and the same principle applies to the *Extravagantes. * The position taken at the councils of Constance and Basel was not affected by the edition of Gregory XIII., whose purpose was not to give them an official character by including them, but merely to establish a correct and authentic text of the documents which had previously been included in widely circulated collections. Acting on the same principle in regard to this edition of Gregory XIII., most modern canonists deny the positive authority of the *Decretum Gratiani * as such, since it was a mere private collection, never officially authorized by the Church or the pope, and regard it only as a valuable collection of documents for the history of canon law. This view was even expressed in a decision of the *Rota Romana, * too long to quote here, and more than once by Benedict XIV. But though this may be theoretically the case, yet in practise the *Decretum * has retained a large measure of authority: and Gregory XIII. himself would scarcely have displayed so much zeal in having it edited and completed if he had regarded it as no more than a private compilation, without legal authority. Its contents, however, have in the lapse of time been to a great extent modified or rendered obsolete by later decretals, so that its practical importance is small. Besides the general principle that a new law supersedes an older one, which has destroyed the validity of so much that is in the *Corpus juris* (not merely in Gratian's part of it), the course of secular legislation since the fourteenth century has, had a marked influence in the same direction. The canon law covers not merely the doctrine, worship, sacraments, and discipline of the Church, but a vast mass of other things in which ecclesiastical interests were supposed to be concerned, such as vows, oaths, betrothals, wills, funerals, benefices, church property, tithes, and the like. The reaction against the all-embracing claims of the Church has taken many of these things out of the hands of the ecclesiastical tribunals (see JURISDICTION, ECCLESIASTICAL), while by its proclamation of the principle of the unity of national law and government it has reduced the Church to the position of any other corporation within the limits of the State; and thus a large number of canonical provisions, such as those covering the procedure against heretics, which conflict with the civil constitution, have necessarily become ineffective. In France, Belgium, and Italy it is still regarded as a part of the general body of law. In the German Empire, after gradual restrictions in many of the component states, it ceased on Jan. 1, 1900, to have any legal validity outside of the internal discipline of the Roman Catholic Church. (J. F. VON SCHULTE.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: On the conception and apologetics of church law consult: W. T. Krug, *Das Kirchenrecht nach Grundsätzen der Vernunft und im Lichte des Christentums, * Leipsic, 1826, cf. F. Schirmer, *Kirchengeschichtliche Untersuchungen. * Berlin, 1829; C. Gross *Zur Begriffsbestimmung und Würdigung des Kirchenrechts, * Graz, 1872. Collections or digests supplementing those mentioned in the text are: Z. B. van Espen, *Jus ecclesiasticum universale, * 2 vols., Louvain, 1700; A. Reiffenstül, *Jus canonicum universum, * 3 vols., Venice, 1704; J. H. Böhmer, *Jus ecclesiasticum Protestantium, * 5 vols., Halle, 1714; F. Schmalzgrüber, *Jus ecclesiasticum universum, * 5 vols., Ingolstadt, 1726. Other discussions are: J. F. Schulte, *Das katholische Kirchenrecht, * 2 vols., Giessen, 1856-60; D. Craisson, *Manuale totius juris canonici * 4 vols., Paris, 1863; F. Walter, *Lehrbuch des Kirchenrechts aller christlichen Konfessionen, * 14th ed., Bonn, 1871; F. Thudichum, *Kirchenrecht, * 2 vols., Leipsic, 1877-78; A. L. Richter, *Lehrbuch des katholischen und evangelischen Kirchenrechts, * 8th ed. by W. Kahl, Leipsic, 1877-86; W. Kahl, *Kirchenrecht und Kirchenpolitik * Freiburg, 1894; E. Geigel, *Reichs- und reichsländisches Kirchen- und Stiftungsrecht, * Strasburg, 1900; E. Friedberg, *Lehrbuch des katholischen und evangelischen Kirchenrechts, * Leipsic, 1903. Works in Eng. on the general question are: J. Fulton, *Index Canonum, Gk. Text with Translation and Complete Digest of Canon Law of the Universal Church,* New York, 1892; S. B. Smith, *Elements of Ecclesiastical Law, with Reference to the Syllabus, Constitutiones apostolicæ sedis of Pope Pius IX., the Council of the Vatican . . . ,* 3 vols., ib. 1893-94. For English church law consult: E. Gibson, *Codex juris ecclesiastici Anglicani: or, the Statutes, Constitutions, Canons, Rubrics, and Articles . . .* Methodically Digested . . . , wih a Commentary, London, 1713, cf. [M. Foster], *An Examination of the Scheme of Church-Power Laid Down in the Codex juris eccl. Anglicani, * ib. 1735; C. H. Davis, *English Church Canons of 1604; with historical Introduction and Notes, * ib. 1869; M. E. C. Walcott, *Constitutions and Canons Ecclesiastical of the Church of England Referred to Their Original Sources . . . , * ib. 1874; Sir. W. Phillimore, *Law of the Church of England, * 2 vols., ib. 1895; F. W. Maitland, *Canon Law in England, * ib. 1898; A. T. Wirgman, *Constitutional Authority of the Bishops in the Catholic Church Illustrated by History and Canon Law, * ib. 1899. Consult also E. Taunton, *The Law of the Church. A Cyclopædia of Canon Law for English-speaking Countries, * London, 1906. For American church law consult: F. Vinton, *Manual Commentary on the General Canon Law of the Protestant Episcopal Church, * New York, 1870; M. Hoffmann, *Ecclesiastical Law in the State of New York, * ib. 1868; idem *Ritual Law of the Church, * ib. 1872; W. S. Perry, *The General Ecclesiastical Constitution of the American Church, * ib. 1891; *Revised Constitution and Canons of the Protestant Episcopal Church * ib. 1895; H. J. Desmond, *The Church and the Law, with Special Reference to Ecclesiastical Law in the United States, *Chicago, 1898.
CANON OF SCRIPTURE Canon of Scripture

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

### CANON OF SCRIPTURE. The Canon of the Old Testament. History Among the Jews. Traditional Account of the Rise of the Collection (§ 1). The Theory of the Synagogue (§ 2). Criticism of the Two Theories (§ 3). Positive Exposition. a. The Pentateuch—the So-called "First Canon"; b. The Historico-prophetic and Distinctively Prophetic Books—the "Second Canon"; c. The Hagiographa—the "Third Canon" (§ 4). Witnesses for the Second and Third Parts of the Canon. Supposed Jewish Dissent from the Canon. History of the Old Testament Canon Among the Jews. The Triple Division (§ 1). Order (§ 2). Number of the Canonical Books (§ 3). The Old Testament Canon in the Christian Church. Patristic and Medieval Writers (§1). The Ancient Oriental Versions (§ 2). The Roman Catholic Church (§ 3). The Greek Church (§ 4). The Protestant Church (§ 5). The Names of the Old Testament and of Its Chief Divisions. The Canon of the New Testament. The Terms Used. The New Testament, 170-220. The Four Gospels (§ 1). The Pauline Letters (§ 2). The Acts of the Apostles (§ 3). The Apocalypse (§ 4). The Catholic Epistles (§ 5). Writings Temporarily Regarded as Canonical (§ 6). Summary (§ 7). The New Testament, 140-170. Marcion's Bible (§ 1). The Bible of the Valentinians (§ 2). The Apostolic Writings in Justin Martyr (§ 3). The Oldest Traces and the Origin of Collections of Apostolic Writings. The Collection of Pauline Letters (§ 1). The "Gospel" (§ 2). Other Writings (§ 3). Origen and his School. The Original New Testament of the Syrians. Lucian and Eusebius. Athanasius. The Development in the Orient till the Time of Justinian. The Assimilation of the West. Canon of Scripture is a term that designates the books of the Bible accepted as authoritative. The word "canon" (Gk. *kanon*) means primarily a straight staff, then a measuring-rod, hence, figuratively, that which is artistically, scientifically, or ethically a guide or a model; so in the earliest Christian use (Gal. vi. 16; Phil. iii. 16; Clement of Rome, i. 7, 41) the canon was a leading thought, a normal principle. The next change of meaning (indicated by Clement of Alexandria, *Strom.,* VII. xvi. 94) was to a type of Christian doctrine, the orthodox as opposed to the heretical. Since 300 the plural form "canons" has been used of ecclesiastical regulations (see CANON). Now, since the Christian doctrines were professedly based upon the Scriptures, the writings themselves were naturally known as the canon; and the test of the canonicity of any particular writing was its reception by the Church. The earliest use of the word in this sense is in the fifty-ninth canon of the Council of Laodicea (363), "No psalms of private authorship can be read in the Church, nor uncanonical books, but only the canonical books of the Old and New Testaments," and contemporaneously in Athanasius (*Epistola festalis,* i. 961, Paris, 1698). A few years later the use was general. ### I. The Canon of the Old Testament. ### 1. History Among the Jews: ### 1. Traditional Account of the Rise of the Collection. The theory, which was almost universally received for fifteen hundred years, that Ezra was the author of the Old Testament canon, dates from the first Christian century; for it is found in IV (II) Ezra xiv. 44 that Ezra was inspired to dictate during forty days to five men ninety-four books, of which twenty-four were to be published. These twenty-four quite evidently are the twenty-four books of the Hebrew canon, according to the counting given below; and the seventy are the Jewish Apocrypha alluded to in the *Gospel of Nicodemus* xxviii. (*ANF,* viii. 453). What the Fathers have to say upon this matter is derived in part from IV Ezra, and is equally fabulous. ### 2. The Theory of the Synagogue. The theory above mentioned has been supposed to be the one prevalent among the Jews themselves. But this has no other support than that the eminent rabbis David Kimchi (d. 1240) and Elias Levita (1472-1549) remarked on the work of Ezra and the men of the Great Synagogue, in bringing together the twenty-four books in their divisions. The only Talmudic passage which can be quoted directly in its behalf is in *Baba Bathra; * for the other quotations commonly made prove merely the care of Ezra and the men of the Great Synagogue for the law, not for the canon; indeed, mostly for the oral law, and some also for alterations in the text. The passage is in these words: "The order of the prophets is Joshua and Judges, Samuel and Kings, Jeremiah and Ezekiel, Isaiah and the Twelve. Hosea is the first, because it is written, 'The beginning of the word of Jehovah by Hosea' (i. 2). Did God, then, speak to Hosea first? and have there not been many prophets between him and Moses? R. Johanan explained this as meaning that Hosea was the first of the four prophets who prophesied at that time,—Hosea, Isaiah, Amos, and Micah. Why, then, was he not put first? Because his prophecy stands next to that of the latest prophets, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi: he is therefore counted with them. So this prophet should have been kept by himself, and inserted before Jeremiah? No: he was so small that he might then easily have been lost. Since Isaiah lived before Jeremiah and Ezekiel, ought he not to have been put before them? [No.] because Kings closes with destruction, Jeremiah is entirely occupied with it, Ezekiel begins with it but ends with consolation, while Isaiah is all consolation; hence we can not connect destruction with destruction, and consolation with consolation. But Job lived in the time of Moses; why should he not come in the first part? No; for it would never do to begin with misfortune. Yet Ruth contains misfortune? True; but it issues in joy. And who wrote them? Moses wrote his book and the Balaam section and Job. Joshua wrote his book and eight verses in the Law (Deut. xxxiv. 5-12). Samuel wrote his book, Judges and Ruth. David wrote Psalms for ten Elders. Jeremiah wrote his book, Kings, and Lamentations. Hezekiah and his company wrote Isaiah, Proverbs, the Song, and Ecclesiastes. The men of the Great Synagogue wrote Ezekiel, The Twelve, Daniel, and Esther. Ezra wrote his book and the genealogies in Chronicles up to his time. That is a support for the saying of Rab; for Rab Jehuda says, in the name of Rab, 'Ezra did not leave Babylon until he had written his own family register.' Who ended it? Nehemiah the son of Hachaliah." The understanding of this passage depends upon observing that the word "wrote" is used in different senses, of actual authorship, of editorship, and of merely collecting and placing together books which had not before been brought into connection. It will be perceived that the passage says nothing about the closing of the canon, but also that it would readily furnish ground for the idea that the canon was closed in the time of Ezra and the Great Synagogue. ### 3. Criticism of the Two Theories. Both theories agree in assigning the collection of the Old Testament to Ezra and his companions and successors, and also asserting that the division into the Law, the Prophets, and the Hagiographa (see below) was primitive. But against this, two objections may be urged: (1) Critical investigation assigns the first part of the Book of Daniel, on account of its Greek words, to a time when Greek was understood, and the second part to the Maccabean age (see DANIEL, BOOK OF); (2) The position of some of the historical books, e.g., Ezra and Daniel, among the Hagiographa, is inexplicable if the canon was made at one time. Moses Maimonides, David Kimchi, and Abarbanel explained the fact by a difference in inspiration. But Christ calls Daniel a prophet (Matt. xxiv. 15; Mark xiii. 14). ### 4. Positive Exposition. a. The Pentateuch—the So-called "First Canon." The Hebrews, like other ancient peoples, preserved their sacred writings in sacred places. So the law was put by the side of the ark of the covenant (Deut. xxxi. 26), with its additions by Joshua (Josh. xxiv. 26); Samuel laid the law of the kingdom "before the Lord" (I Sam. x. 25); Hilkiah, the high priest under Josiah, found the book of the law "in the house of the Lord" (II Kings xxii. 8). We are, therefore, safe in believing that since the time of Moses documents and intelligence concerning the Mosaic giving of the law, besides the tables of the covenant, and also whatever of law and history Moses had written, were carefully preserved in the sanctuary (Ex. xxiv. 4, 7, xxxiv. 27; Num. xxxiii. 2). The priests also would retain partly oral and partly written information (subsequently combined in the Priest-code) in regard to many similar matters. The existence of an authoritative code is proved (a) by the use of the "Book of the Covenant" in Deut., and (b) in the Priest-code; (c) by Hos. viii. 12; (d) by II Kings xxii. The Books of Kings, finished during the exile, mention by name the "Book of the Law of Moses," by which only Deuteronomy is meant (cf. II Kings xiv. 6; Deut. xxiv. 16; I Kings ii. 3; II Kings xxiii. 25). The mention of the Book of the Law of Moses (Josh. i. 7-8; viii. 31, 34, xxiii. 6) can not be taken without limitation, since it proceeds from the Deuteronomic editor of Joshua. Hag. ii. 11-13 shows the existence of the Priest-code, dealing, as the passage does, with two statutes of that code. The Wellhausen hypothesis, that the Priest-code was the private possession of Ezra till 445 B.C., and that Neh. viii.-x. tells of the introduction of the law, is in incompatible contradiction with that passage. The lowest date for the separation of Joshua [from the Pentateuch] is the time of Nehemiah and the Samaritan schism. ### b. The Historico-prophetic and Distinctively prophetic Books—the "Second Canon." The prophets were the spiritual exhorters and guides of the people, and therefore held in high esteem by the faithful, whose natural desire to have a collection of their writings there is every reason to believe was early gratified. At all events, it is quite evident from the prophetic parallels that the prophets were acquainted with one another's writings. The loss of so much sacred literature in the destruction of Jerusalem by the Chaldeans made the collection of the remaining historic as well as prophetic books the more imperative. The success of a collection of historical books was furthered by the fact that Joshua continued the narrative of the Pentateuch. Since Kings continues the history in I and II Sam., and may be placed in the latter half of the exilic period, the close connection with the earlier prophets gave the name to them of "the Former Prophets" and secured a high estimate for their on the return from Babylon. ### c. The Hagiographa the "Third Canon." David and Solomon began the arrangement of the temple praise-service and a collection of Psalms, and later collections and individual Psalms were added. The time of Nehemiah was very productive. The division into five books is older than the Chronicler. The first collection of the Proverbs of Solomon (cf. Prov. x. 1-xxii. 16) was so highly valued that Hezekiah ordered a second to be prepared (Prov. xxv. 1). The name of the wise man sufficed to recommend Canticles; its age and contents, the Book of Job. Lamentations appealed directly to every patriotic Jew during the exile, and was accepted as sacred, although Jeremiah was not its author. Ruth, by age, and especially by its genealogy of David, was put in the third canon, and formed an introduction to the Psalter. These early writings were followed gradually by the others, Ezra-Neh., I and II Chron., Eccles., Esther (an explanation of Purim, the festival the Persian Jews brought back with them), and finally Daniel, in the time of the Maccabees. After this time, and down to the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus, 70 A.D., the nation was so affected by Greek customs, and divided by the growing rival parties, the Pharisees and Sadducees, that its religious development was too much hindered for any work to receive universal recognition, and hence canonicity. The reception of Dan. into the canon appears explicable under the circumstances only if a Daniel narrative, the basis of Dan. ii.-vi., already existed (cf. Ezek. xiv. 14, 20; xxviii. 3). Not long after the Maccabees, the second collection or canon received its name, the Prophets, descriptive not only of a portion of its contents, but of their authorship; and thus the three divisions of the Old Testament canon—the Law, Prophets, and Hagiographa—dated from the second century B.C. (cf. the Prologue to Ecclesiasticus). Valentin Loescher (*De causis linguæ Hebrææ,* p. 71, Leipsic, 1706) said rightly: "The canon came not, as they say, by one act of man, but gradually from God." ### 2. Witnesses for the Second and Third Parts of the Canon: Jesus Sirach (Ecclus. xlvi.-xlix., especially xlix. 10) shows acquaintance only with the Prophets in the wider sense the "second canon." His grandson testifies to the third division also. The Second Book of Maccabees, dated by Niece (*Kritik der beiden Makkabäerbücher,* Berlin, 1900) 125-124 B.C., in the section i. 10-ii. 18 contains an account of the recovery of the sacred fire, a quotation from the "records" of Jeremiah (a lost apocryphal writing); and then follows ii. 13: "And the same things also were reported in the records, namely, the memoirs of Nehemiah [another apocryphal writing], and how he, founding a library, gathered together the books concerning the kings and prophets, and those of David, and epistles of kings concerning holy gifts." This reference to the "epistles of kings concerning holy gifts" can not denote the Book of Ezra, but only a collection of documents regarding international matters, such as would be of value to a statesman like Nehemiah, and which had connection with the temple and its offerings. It, therefore, bears witness to Nehemiah's collection of the second canon substantially as we have it to-day, in addition to the Psalms and the documents so weighty for the rebuilt city. The next verse, "And in like manner also Judas gathered together all those books that had been scattered by reason of the war we had and they are with us," applies only to the third canon. Therefore, the last enlargement of the Hebrew canon took place under Judas Maccabæus; although probably most of the books of the third canon had previously been preserved in the temple archives. Philo had the same canon as ours (cf. C. Siegfried, *Philo,* p. 161, Jena, 1875), and quotes from almost all the books; while from the Apocrypha he makes no excerpts or citation, not giving it the honor he accords to Plato, Hippocrates, and several other Greek writers. 1 The New Testament contains quotations principally from the Pentateuch, Prophets, and Psalms, as might be conjectured from its scope, but recognizes the threefold division of the canon (Luke xxiv. 44). In this verse "The Psalms" does not stand for the entire Hagiographa; for our Lord meant to emphasize the fact that the Psalms spoke of him. The use of the phrase "the Law and the Prophets " (Matt. v. 17; Acts xxviii. 23) does not imply a division into two parts. The Syrians used the same expression for the whole Old Testament. The absence of quotation in the New Testament of any Old Testament book argues nothing against its canonicity. The use by the New Testament of Apocrypha or Pseudepigrapha has no bearing on the canonical status of the books used of cited. Josephus (*Apion,* i. 8) bears the strongest testimony for the canon, 2 and, as is evident, expresses the national and not his private opinion. And, further, the books mentioned are not mere literature, but a sacred, divine collection. He enumerates twenty-two books; thus, 1. The five books of the Law; 2. The thirteen Prophets, counting the twelve minor Prophets as one book, and Lamentations with Jeremiah; 3. The four Hagiographa—Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Canticles. But this arrangement is not to be looked upon as either old or correct. ### 3. Supposed Jewish Dissent from the Canon: This dissent is not real, only apparent; but appeal has been made (a) to the Talmudical controversies about certain books, e.g., Esther; on further examination these "controversies" are perceived to be mere intellectual displays; there is no intention of rejecting any book. (b) The Book of Sirach, it is said, is quoted as Scripture; but there is no proof that it was regarded as Scripture, and the two or three quotations are *memoriter, * and probably made under a misapprehension of their source. (c) A high regard for the Book of Baruch is asserted, but all Jewish literature furnishes no proof. On the other hand, the late origin of the book is against the assumption; it is dependent upon Dan. ix., and was not composed till after the capture of Jerusalem by Titus. (d) The Septuagint is supposed by some to show that the Alexandrian Jews had a different canon from the Palestinian, because books are added to the canonical twenty-four and additions are made to some of the canonical books; but this does not follow. For the Palestinian idea of a canon (namely, the compositions of inspired prophets, a class of men not then existent) was not known in Alexandria, where, on the contrary, the statement of Wisdom (vii. 27), "[Wisdom] from generation to generation entering into holy souls prepares them friends of God, and prophets," was fully believed, as by Philo (cf. *De cherubim,* ix.) and Josephus (*War,* I. iii. 5, II. viii. 12, III. viii. 3, 9), who even declared that they themselves had been at times really inspired, and freely accorded the fact unto others. Therefore, to an Alexandrian Jew, there was no impropriety in enlarging the Greek translation of the Old Testament, not only by additions of sections to the canonical books, but of entirely new books. The great respect entertained for the Septuagint was extended to these additions, but without giving the latter any canonical authority. There was no Alexandrian canon; for neither the number nor the order of the books added was fixed. ### 4. History of the Old Testament Canon Among the Jews: ### 1. The Triple Division. The Triple Division of the Hebrew canon is testified to by the prologue to Sirach and the New Testament (Luke xxiv. 44). The Septuagint gave up this division in favor of a different one—the present Christian arrangement of the books in the order, history, poetry, prophecy—and inserted the apocryphal books and sections in appropriate places. ### 2. Order. The order of the books in the Hebrew canon is as follows: 1. The *Torah * or "Law"—the five books of Moses; 2. The *Nebhiim * or "Prophets"—(a) the " Former Prophets," Joshua, Judges, I and II Samuel, I and II Kings; (b) the " Latter Prophets," Isaiah, Jeremiah. Ezekiel, the twelve minor Prophets; 3. The *Kethubhim* ("Writings") or *Hagiographa*—Psalms, Proverbs, Job, Canticles, Ruth, Lamentations, Ecclesiastes, Esther, Daniel, Ezra, and Nehemiah, I and II Chronicles, in all, twenty-four books. The view once entertained that Ruth and Lam. once were in the second canon and were transferred to the third when it was formed has no basis in fact. The principle of arrangement of the historico-prophetical books is chronological. The Mishnah arranges the prophetical books proper in order of length: Jer., Ezek., Isa., the Twelve. But with this went probably the recollection that as a whole Isa. was later than Jer. and Ezek. The Masorites put Isa. first. In some MSS. of the third canon the most important book, Ps., introduced by Ruth, is at the head, then Job and the three books connected with Solomon's name, and the four latest books at the close. The Masorites arrange: Chron., Ps., Job, Prov., Ruth, Song of Sol., Eccles., Lam., Esther, Dan., Ezra. Manuscripts differ greatly in the order of these books. ### 3. Number of the Canonical Books. Jewish tradition, except when influenced by Alexandria, unanimously gives the number as twenty-four. Nevertheless, it is usual to say that the original reckoning was twenty-two. If, how ever, the witnesses for the latter number be not counted, but weighed, it is plain that the authority they rest upon is Alexandrian; and this is worthless for getting at the primitive reckoning, because the Alexandrian Jews not only altered the order and division of the books, but added to them others not in the canon. Further more, the Alexandrians arrived at the number twenty-two by joining Ruth to Judges, and Lamentations to Jeremiah. Having thus made twenty-two, they were impressed with its numerical agreement with the number of letters in the Hebrew alphabet. This idea was thought significant, part of the divine intention indeed; and so it became fixed in the Jewish mind. The Church Fathers took it up in their uncritical fashion; and so it has come down to our day. Josephus first gives twenty-two; but he makes greater use of the Septuagint than of the Hebrew original. It is note-worthy that Epiphanius and Jerome, who reckon the books twenty-two, mention also twenty-seven; i.e., the Hebrew twenty-two letters, with the five final letters (the letters which have a special form when at the end of a word); made by separating the double books, Samuel, Kings, Chronicles, and Ezra. But this double counting was only possible for Jews using the Septuagint, since the original does not divide these books. Further, neither in the Talmud nor in the Midrash is there the least trace of any acquaintance with the number twenty-two; but, on the contrary, twenty-four is always given, not because it corresponds with the twenty-four Greek letters, but simply as the natural result of the gradual rise of the canon. In the present printed Hebrew Bible the number is thirty-nine, similarly counted, though not arranged, with those of Protestant Bibles. ### 5. The Old Testament Canon in the Christian Church: ### 1. Patristic and Medieval Writers. The Fathers did not impugn the authority of the Old Testament; but, because of the universal use of the Septuagint, they recognized as Scripture what we regard as Apocrypha. Origen, who counts only the books of the Hebrew canon, yet speaks of Jeremiah, Lamentations, and the Epistle as in one [book]. Justin Martyr used the additions to Daniel; Irenæus, Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, Cyprian, and others used the Apocrypha with the same formula of citation as when they used the Old Testament. From the fourth century the Greek Fathers make less and less use of the Apocrypha; while in the Latin Church conciliar action justified and emphasized their use. Jerome alone speaks out decidedly for the Hebrew canon. During the Middle Ages the Apocrypha were not recognized by the majority of the Greeks; while just the opposite was true of the Latins, although not a few followed Jerome. The Book of Esther, because of its contents, was sometimes excluded from the Christian Old Testament canon. Melito of Sardis (170 A.D.) omits it from his list (see Eusebius, *Hist. eccl.,* IV. xxvi.), although perhaps it has rather dropped out after Esdras (Ezra), inasmuch as in other lists it comes next to this name. It is also omitted by Athanasius (*Epistola Festalis,* i. 961, ed. Bened.), Gregory Nazianzen (*Carm.,* xxxiii.), and in the sixth century by Junilius (*De partibus legis divinæ,* i. 3-7). On the other hand, it is included in the canon by Origen, Cyril of Jerusalem, and Epiphanius. ### 2. The Ancient Oriental Versions. The old Syrian Church did not receive the Apocrypha. They are not in the Peshito, although found in a later Syriac translation. Ephraem Syrus (d. 373) does not give them canonical authority. Aphraates (fourth century) cites from every canonical book, but uses the Apocrypha sparingly and not in such a way that they must be regarded as canonical. A great difference is perceptible in the Peshito translation between Chronicles and the other books. This has started the query whether Chronicles was accepted as canonical by the Syrian Church. The Nestorians certainly rejected it and Esther. The Ethiopic translation follows the Septuagint throughout, and contains not only the canonical but also the apocryphal books, except that for I and II Maccabees it substitutes two books of its own under the same name, and some pseudographs of which the Greek texts do not now exist; for the Ethiopic Church makes even less difference than the Alexandrian between canonical and uncanonical books. (See PSEUDEPIGRAPHA, OLD TESTAMENT.) ### 3. The Roman Catholic Church. The Roman Catholic Church is committed to the use of the Apocrypha as Scripture by the decision of the Council of Trent at the fourth session. In order to get a normal text for purposes of quotation, a Bible was published in Rome in 1592 under the order and care of the pope. In it is given Jerome's remark, that the additions to Esther and Daniel which are printed are not in the Hebrew text; and in smaller type the candid announcement is prefaced to the Prayer of Manasees and the Third and Fourth Books of Ezra, that, while it is true they are not in the Scripture canon of the Council of Trent, they are still included because they are quoted occasionally by certain of the Fathers, and are found both in printed and manuscript copies of the Latin Bible. The decree of the council was not passed without opposition; and later Roman Catholics, such as Du Pin, *Dissertation préliminaire ou prolégomènes sur la Bible, * Paris, 1699; and B. Lamy, *Apparatus biblicus, * II. v. 333, Lyons, 1723, have endeavored to establish two classes of canonical books—the protocanonical and the deuterocanonical—attributing to the first a dogmatic, and to the second only an ethical authority; but this distinction contravenes the decision of Trent, and has found little support. ### 4. The Greek Church. In early times and in the Middle Ages many distinguished three kinds of writings, the canonical, recognized, and apocryphal. So the "Easter Epistle" of Athanasius. The synods of Constantinople (1638), Jassy (1642), and Jerusalem (1672) expressly reject the view of Cyril Lucar, patriarch of Constantinople, and others, which distinguishes the canonical form from the apocryphal. And the last, which is the most important in the history of the Eastern Church, defined its position in regard to the Apocrypha in the answer to the third question appended to the *Confession of Dositheus, * in which it expressly mentions Wisdom, Judith, Tobit, History of Bel and the Dragon, History of Susannah, the Maccabees (four books), and Ecclesiasticus as canonical. Reuss (*Geschichte der heiligen Schriften,* § 338, Brunswick, 1878) says that the official Moscow edition of the Bible of 1831 has all the Apocrypha, Ezra, in both recensions, with Neh. and I–IV Macc. at the end of the historical books, the Prophets before the seven Poetical or Wisdom books. But the "Longer Catechism" of Philaret (Moscow, 1839), the most authoritative doctrinal standard of the orthodox Greco-Russian Church, expressly leaves out the apocryphal books from its list on the ground that "they do not exist in the Hebrew" (cf. Schaff, *Creeds,* ii. 451). See EASTERN CHURCH, III., § 9. ### 5. The Protestant Church. The Lutheran symbols do not give any express declaration against the Apocrypha. Nevertheless, they are denied dogmatic value. Luther translated them, not, however, III and IV Ezra, and recommended them for private reading, excepting Baruch and II Macc. In the first complete edition of the Bible (Zurich, 1530) the Apocrypha stood at the end. With this agree the decisions of the other Reformed churches: the "Gallican Confession," 1559, §§ 3, 4; "Belgic Confession," 1561, §§ 4-6; "Thirty-nine Articles," 1562, § 6 (cf. Schaff, *Creeds of Christendom,* iii.). The Book of Common Prayer contains readings from the Apocrypha and especial recommendation of portions of Wisdom and Sirach. At the Synod of Dort (1618), Gomarus and others raised an animated discussion by demanding the exclusion of the apocryphal Ezra, Tobit, Judith, and Bel and the Dragon from the Bible. This the synod refused to do, although speaking strongly against the Apocrypha. Similarly opposed to them was the Westminster Assembly of Divines, 1647, *Confession of Faith,* i. 3; the Arminians, *Confessio . . . pastorum, qui . . . remonstrantes vocantur,* i. 3, 6; the Socinians (Ostorodt, *Unterrichtung von den vornehmsten Hauptpunckten der christlichen Religion, * Rakau, 1604) and the Mennonites (Johann Ris, *Præcipuorum Christianæ fidei articulorum brevis confessio,* xxix.) agree with the other Protestants. For history of the relation of the Bible societies to the Apocrypha, see BIBLE SOCIETIES. For the Apocrypha in general, see APOCRYPHA. ### 6. The Names of the Old Testament and of Its Chief Divisions: (a) Hebrew. Neh. viii. 8 has the expression *Mikra, * "Reading," which here must signify the Law. Dan. ix. 2 has *Sepherim, * "the Books"; *Kitebe hakkodesh, * "the Holy Writings," is Talmudic. The division into three parts is common in the Talmud, with the names *Torah, Nebhiim, * and *Kethubhim, * "Law, Prophets, and Writings," with the abbreviation *TNK. * Often the whole is embraced in the term *Torah. * The first part is named also "The Five Fifths of the Law." The first part of the prophetical canon is called " the Former Prophets "; the second part "the Latter Prophets." The third part of the canon is known as "the Writings" and "the Sacred Writings." The Song of Sol., Ruth, Lam., Eccles., and Esther are classed together as *Megillot, * "Rolls." The second and third parts are often named together as the *kabbalah. * (b) Greek. It may be concluded that by the time of the translator of Ecclus. the words "the Books" were in use, since he speaks of "the other [books]," "the rest [of the books]." In the New Testament they are called "the Scripture," "Holy" or "Sacred Writings"; the Pentateuch is called "the Old Covenant" in II Cor. iii. 14. Among the Greek Fathers the following names are used: "The Books of the Old Covenant," "The Sacred (Holy) Writings of the Old Covenant," the "Old Covenant," "the Twenty-two Books of the Old Covenant," "the Covenant Books," and "Law and Prophets." (c) Latin. *Vetus testamentum * translates Hebr. *berith, * "covenant"; *instrumentum, totum instrumentum utriusque testamenti, vetus scriptura, vetus lex, * and *veteris legis libri * are used. (H. L. STRACK.) ### II. The Canon of the New Testament ### 1. The Terms Used: Alongside the word canon, expressing the idea of the collection of scriptures, were used the terms "covenant" (derived from the Old Testament, Ex. xxiv. 27), "Scripture" or "Scriptures" with the qualifying words "holy," "sacred," "divine," or "of the Lord," also " Law and Gospel," "Prophets and Apostles." The word *endiathekos,* "contained in the covenant," was opposed to *apokryphos,* "apocryphal," the former word often containing the meaning "used in public service." ### 2. The New Testament, 170-220: Since there are at command no specific reports concerning the origin of the New Testament, an examination of the facts which may throw light upon the problem must be made in order to discover that origin. A starting-point is found in the period of the contest between the Gnostic sects, particularly the Marcionites and the Valentinians, and the orthodox. The Montanistic movement was under way during this period, though it was concerned not so much with the New Testament as with its own objects. The Church had a New Testament already commonly so called, over against the Montanistic contention of a new period of prophecy already opened which was to lead the way to a wider development: The Church regarded the age of revelation as closed with the death of the last surviving apostle and the canon of the New Testament as completed, though discussion still went on as to the inclusion of some books therein. In opposition to Marcion and Montanus the. Church had the feeling that it had an inviolable possession in the two Testaments, and the Montanist himself distinguished them from the body of "new prophecy." ### 1. The Four Gospels. Opposed to the gospel which Marcion prepared for his communities, to the *Evangelium veritatis * used by the Valentinians alongside the four Gospels of the Church, to the discarding of the Johannean Gospel by the Alogi, and to the exclusive use of Matthew or Mark by other parties of the Church; is the statement of Irenæus that the spirit which created the world had given to the Church its gospel in fourfold form (*Hær.,* III. xi. 8), to violate which was a sin against God's revelation and spirit. The unity of these is asserted in the designation bf them as "the Gospel" (in the singular), and in the titles "the Gospel according to Matthew," etc. Clement of Alexandria in his discussion of the origin of the Gospels dealt only with the four. Recollection was soon lost of the fact that a gospel not among the four had striven to be retained in use in public service, and that one of the four had had to win its place among them. But even the Alegi did not deny that the Fourth Gospel belonged to the age of John and had ever since been in the Church. Tatian's preparation for the Syrians of the "Diatessaron" witnesses by its very title to the fact that for an ecclesiastical book of the Gospels no other sources than the four were conceivable. The very permission given by Serapion of Antioch (c. 200) to certain of his parishioners to read a gospel called that of Peter, which he gave without reading the book and through confidence in them, really speaks for the same set of facts, as does the subsequent annulment of the permission. Origen sums up the practise of that period in the saying: "The Church values only the four Gospels ( *1 Hom. in Lucam*). ### 2.The Pauline Letters. Generally thirteen epistles of Paul were received. If in the Muratorian Canon the reception of four private letters is justified, it appears to have been caused less by a recollection of a late introduction of them into public service than through a thought-process of the author, equating the seven letters of Paul to the communities in symbolical fashion with the letters to the seven churches of the Apocalypse. No statement can be made regarding any favorable feeling for the letters to the Laodiceans and the Alexandrians there rejected. Great difference of opinion existed as to Hebrews. The Alexandrians regarded it as Pauline, and Origen supposed it substantially Pauline through one of Paul's disciples, a position which was widely adopted in the eastern Church. But the western Church disputed its Paulinity, while holding it in high esteem. This was the case in Lyons, Rome, and Carthage. In the Montanistic and Novatian Churches there was a decided tendency to ascribe it to Barnabas. ### 3. The Acts of the Apostles. Of the Book of Acts all that need be said is that its name, its general recognition as of Lucan authorship, its position between the Gospels and the Pauline Epistles in the Muratorian Canon, its abundant use by Irenæus, Tertullian, and others, and the condemnation by Tertullian of Marcion for rejecting it speak abundantly for its canonicity. ### 4. The Apocalypse. The strongest proofs are found of the reception of the Apocalypse by all parts of the Church. It was cited by Theophilus of Antioch about 180, and by the church of Lyons in 177, as "Holy Scripture." Neither Irenæus nor the Muratorian Canon regard any defense of it as necessary. As against the high value attached to it by the Montanists, the Alogi scornfully criticized it as the work of Cerinthus. Caius of Rome assumed this attitude also, and Hippolytus defended it against him. But the general feeling of the catholic Church was that the book was inspired, written about 95 A.D., and properly closed the New Testament. ### 5. The Catholic Epistles. The Position of the Catholic Epistles about 200 was a very varied one, though about 300 they were known as one division of the New Testament. II and III John must have been attached to I John, if their history in the Church and their preservation are understood. Testimony to II John comes from Irenæus and Clement of Alexandria; that III John was not treated by Clement does not really damage the case. The doubt which stood in the way of the unconditional recognition of II and III John was soon banished. It is almost certain that the Muratorian Canon designated the two lesser epistles as recognized. Where it was not known that the Apostle John was by his disciples called "the Elder," there was likelihood of the authorship of those two being questioned on the matter of genuineness. Their brevity was against both frequent citation and frequent use in public and equally against serious question, Jude, as one of the Catholic Epistles, was the subject of comment by Clement of Alexandria. The Muratorian Canon quoted it as received. Tertullian cited it as the convincing writing of an apostle, though Origen remarked that it was not generally received. In the fourth century it was among the *antilegomena* (Eusebius, *Hist. eccl.,* III. xxv. 3). The canonicity which it had in the earlier times was later lost for it in a wide circle of the Church. James, though read in the West in early times and known probably both to Irenæus and to Hippolytus, was until the middle of the fourth century not in the New Testament of the western Church. The Canon Muratori is silent; among the Greeks of the East it was among the generally recognized scriptures. Though Origen placed it among the *antilegomena, * in *Codex Claromontanus * it stands before I John. A noteworthy fact is that Methodius mistakenly ascribed it to Paul. In 325 it was by many considered not genuine and Eusebius put it among the *antilegomena* (*Hist. eccl.,* III. xxv. 3). The general recognition of I Peter about the year 200 is vouched for by Irenæus, the Epistle of Lyons, Clement of Alexandria, Tertullian, and Hippolytus. The silence of the Muratorian Canon would have been inexplicable, and to it must refer the remark that a letter of Peter is received as is the Apocalypse. Against II Peter there were many protests. At Rome it was not unknown, but was not on the same footing as I Peter. It is doubtful whether Irenæus knew it. Origen's personal opinion was favorable, but he recorded a divided opinion in the Church concerning the letter. In the East its position was different from that of I Peter in that there it was rot a New Testament book (Eusebius, *Hist. eccl.,* IV. xxv. 8). As late as 380 Didymus pronounced it uncanonical and the Syrians determinedly rejected it. Of the Epistle of Barnabas it may be said that Clement of Alexandria seems to have included it among the Catholic Epistles, and the same is true of Origen. *Codex Claromontanus * puts it after the seven Catholic Epistles and before Revelation. It is pertinent here to remark that the first and second Epistles of Clement are by the *Canones Apostolorum,* lxxxv., put between the Epistle of Barnabas and the Didache. I Clement is elsewhere given as a Catholic Epistle; at Corinth it was used occasionally in public service, a usage which spread to Alexandria and to Syria. It was cited by Clement of Alexandria and by Origen. But its connection with the New Testament was less firm even than that of Barnabas; in the West it was not considered as of the canon, and Irenæus seems to have employed it as belonging to the subapostolic age. ### 6. Writings Temporarily Regarded as Canonical. The Shepherd of Hermas was used as scripture by Irenæus, Clement of Alexandria, and in Antioch. At the beginning of the third century there was in Catholic and Montanistic circles a loosening of the connection between this book and the canon. Tertullian, contrary to his earlier practise, owing to the laxity of discipline attributed to this book, declared that it should be regarded as apocryphal and even as false. The Muratorian Canon excluded it from the regular and public reading of the Scriptures, though its perusal was permitted and even enjoined. This was the first attempt to form a secondary canon. There are two Latin translations of the book, and an unknown Roman bishop cited it as scripture, while Novatian and Commodian indorsed it, and the Latin liturgies show its influence. Yet by an ecclesiastical decision about 200-210 the Shepherd was set outside the canon. While Clement of Alexandria did not include the Shepherd in his brief commentary, he did treat the Apocalypse of Peter, a little book of about 300 lines. This book closed the canon of *Codex Claromontanus; * but the Armenian List put it among the Apocrypha, and Eusebius ( *Hist. eccl.,* III. xxv. 4, cf. iii. 2) declared against its genuineness. Sozomen says that it was used as late as 430 in Palestine at Easter. The Didache was cited and used as scripture by Clement and Origen, and during the next century this was its status in Egypt. Eusebius ( *Hist. eccl.,* III, xxv. 4) put it among the *antilegomena * of the second grade. It was known in the neighborhood of Antioch and in the West. The apocryphal Acts of the Apostles were often read in the early Church without question. The Acts of Paul came the nearest to winning canonical authority, and received favorable notice from Clement and Tertullian. ### 7. Summary. The New Testament of the Greek and Latin Church of 170-220 included as in quite definite authority the four Gospels, thirteen letters of Paul, Revelation, I Peter, I John (to which were attached II and III John), probably also Jude. Up to 210 the Shepherd was also included. On the other hand, there were questionings about James, Hebrews, II Peter, the Apocalypse of Peter, the Didache, Barnabas, I and II Clement, Acts of Paul, and the Shepherd. The polemic against Marcion, the Gnostics, and the Alogi brought the discussion of the New Testament canon to a focus about the time of Irenæus and Clement of Alexandria. There was yet lacking that definiteness of organization of all the churches which alone could secure uniformity. The New Testament of about 200 was not the result of a revolution occurring 150-170, but of a broad development which was many-sided. The sharply bounded canon of Marcion had pointed the way to a definiteness in canonicity which the Church was soon to follow. ### 3. The New Testament, 140-170: Valentinus had founded his school which had divided into many sections and spread from the Rhone to the Tigris with a rich literary activity and yet a general consensus of action. Marcion founded his church at Rome after he had separated from the catholic Church probably about 147. Alongside the polemic against these movements, Christian writers were engaged in the apologetic of the Church which was to go before the pagan rulers and populations. The apologetic, however, found far less occasion to deal with the Christian Scriptures than did the writings against the heretics. ### 1. Marcion's Bible. Knowledge of Marcion's Bible is due chiefly to Tertullian, who claimed to use as a weapon against the heretic his own New Testament, and so came to traverse the latter from beginning to end. After Tertullian as a source of knowledge comes Epiphanius (*Hær., xlii.), * and a number of citations from Greeks and Syrians up to the fifth century which enable one to reconstruct quite securely Marcion's canon. Marcion issued not only his New Testament but also his *Antithesis * as a defense of his dogmatic position and of his critical edition of the New Testament, and this became the doctrinal basis of his Church, which was studied by Tertullian, Ephraem Syrus, and others. His Bible consisted of a "Gospel" and an "Apostle," both anonymous. Since Paul seemed to him the one preacher of an unadulterated gospel, his "Apostle" embraced ten epistles of Paul and in the following order: Gal., I and II Cor., Rom., I and II Thess., Laodioeans (i.e., Eph.), Col., Phil., Philem. It is of course evident that this collection must have been received by him from the Church. He sought to show that the letter to the Ephesians was the letter to the Laodiceans mentioned in Col. iv. 16. Galatians he especially prized because of the anti-Judaic polemic it contains. I and II Tim. and Titus he discarded as private letters, Philemon was admitted on the ground that it is a letter to a church in a household, and this alone was left intact and unedited. For the criticism of the writings he received he depended neither upon historic tradition nor on testimonies to historicity; his basis was his own subjective conception of what true Christianity was and what the Pauline Gospel was; from this standpoint proceeded all his text-criticism. That he recognized the Gospel of Luke, the basis of his own, as the work of one of the Pauline school is shown by his elimination of the words "the beloved physician" in Col. iv. 14. His gospel, so far as its text can be made out, proves that he had before him the third Gospel, and this, in consequence of its long association with the first and second Gospels, had received amplifications of its text from them. But no trace of influence due to extracanonical Gospels upon Marcion has ever been shown. It follows from this that the canon of the Gospels of the Church at Rome from about 140 on was our four Gospels. Marcion's canon of the epistles coincides with that of the Muratorian Canon. It is natural that he should place no value upon the letters of Peter, John, or James, the last named especially in view of Gal. ii. 9, 12. Acts and Rev. he appears to have expressly rejected. In comparison with the ecclesiastical New Testament not only of his times but of the next two centuries with its varying boundaries and its variant text, the Marcion canon is a sharply drawn work of art in miniature, though it was the work of an arbitrary lawgiver. ### 2. The Bible of the Valentinians. What Marcion accomplished with knife and eraser the Valentinians sought to do by means of exposition. Since they had not voluntarily separated from the Church, but merely distinguished themselves from the *communes ecclesiastici, * they had no objection to raise to the common edition of the "Prophets and Apostles." They needed no special Bible. They used the Gospels freely, particularly the Fourth. Apart from the prologue to this last, the structure of the series of eons of Valentinus are unintelligible. Heraclion commented on all four of the Gospels. In the different branches of this sect Eph., Col., and I Cor. were especially valued, but Rom., II Con, Phil., and Gal. were also used. In their criticism of the Gospels they laid stress upon a secret tradition. They used also an *Evangelium veritatis, * a fifth Gospel, which probably contained the sum of apocryphal tradition, derived, according to Serapion, not from the Docetes but from their precursors. The Gospel of Peter may have arisen about 150 from the eastern branch at Antioch as did the *Evangelium veritatis * among the western school of Valentinians. To a branch of the Valentinian school of Asia Minor belonged Leucius, the author of the Acts of Peter and John. They probably used also the Gospel of the Infancy. Leucius wrote also a "Journeyings of John," suggested by the "Letters to the Seven Churches" of Revelation. In short, the foundation of the canon of the most important schools of Gnostics, 140-170, is that of the Church of 200, only that these "men of the spirit" used alongside of the canonical writings a mass of other traditions and poetical and subjective creations which were not employed among the orthodox. ### 3. The Apostolic Writings in Justin Martyr. In his short description of the Sunday service as observed by Christians in city and country, Justin names as taking the first place the reading of the "Memorabilia of the Apostles," "which are called Gospels" (I Apology, lxvi.-lxvii., *ANF,* i. 185-186), and the "collection of the Prophets." "Gospel" in the singular is also used by the Jew Trypho and by Justin as a collective. Out of deference for his readers who were not acquainted with the term "gospel," Justin commonly used the term *Apomnemoneumata, * "Memorabilia." While generally such memorabilia took their name from the author, Justin named these from the subject, "The Memorabilia of our Savior." As under the term "prophets" the whole Old Testament is included, the term *memorabilia * in Justin may include the New Testament writings. The answer to the question what gospels are meant has long been, those commonly used about 150 in the places Justin visited or lived in, in Ephesus and Rome, in the public service and known as the product of the Apostles or their disciples. Trypho (*Dialogue,* x.) speaks of the "so-called gospel" as a totality, a unit. They can be no other than what Marcion criticized and Valentinians so fully employed. In one place Justin expressly discriminated between the Apostles and their disciples in a passage which goes back to Luke xxii. 44 (*Dialogue,* ciii.). He named the second Gospel "The Recollections of Peter," a designation which implies the old tradition of the connection of this Gospel with that apostle. What has partly or entirely produced the idea that Justin's "memorabilia" are not the Gospels of the Church is first the looseness and inexactness of quotation, and second the material additions of facts or reports grounds for which are not found in the Gospels. But in Justin's citations exactness is no more to be expected than in Clement's; and much that appears apocryphal to us may have been read in the Gospels of his time. Justin regarded Revelation as the work of the apostle John and as a true testimony of Christian prophecy. Investigation of his writings shows contact of Justin with Rom., I Cor, Gal., Eph., Col., II Thess., Heb., I Pet., Acts and the Didache: more questionably with Phil., Titus, I Tim., and James. ### 4. The Oldest Traces and the Origin of Collections of Apostolic Writings: From the preceding array of facts it appears that by 140 in the entire circle of the catholic Church the collection comprising the four Gospels and thirteen Epistles of Paul were read alongside of the Old Testament writings, and that in one part or another of the Church other writings such as Acts, Rev., Heb., I Pet., James, and the Epistles of John were held in like honor. ### 1. The Collection of Pauline Letters. The collection of Pauline letters seems to go back to the first century, judging from I Clement, the Ignatian Epistles, and Polycarp. The bishops of Smyrna and Antioch had a knowledge of Paul which involved acquaintance with his letters, and the way in which they employ them shows that the letters were before them. Polycarp advised the Philippians to read Paul's letters for edification; Ignatius knew Eph. under the title used later by Marcion as part of an ecclesiastical collection. Polycarp included Phil. and Thess. in a group directed to the Macedonians just as Tertullian knew them a century later. Clement seems to make the collection begin with I Cor, an order which the Muratorian Canon supports, closing with. Rom. This aggregation, which contained also the order Phil.-Thess, and the title "to the Ephesians," has every claim to originality and to have circulated before 97. That there was an interchange of letters among the churches before this collection was made is clear from Col. iv. 16, but the circulation and use implied in II Pet. iii. 15 involve a collection in one manuscript, perhaps not official but private. The passage last cited implies a Pauline letter to Jewish Christians, and I Cor. v. 9 and Phil. iii. 1 imply other letters of Paul which have not survived. These facts suggest a deliberate selection from the available letters of Paul, made probably in some important center of Christianity, which came into general use and was seen to be available for public service. But the settlement of the order of arrangement implies that the collection was made very early, soon after the death of Paul. Where this was done can not be stated, though the placing of I and II Cor. at the head suggests Corinth. Rome is also to be thought of as explaining the closing of this collection with the Epistle to the Romans. ### 2. The "Gospel." The word *euaggelion, * which, 150-200, designated the collection of four Gospels, is frequently found in the earlier literature so used that by it must be meant a written exposition of the words and deeds of Jesus in possession of the churches and generally known to the communities (*Didache,* viii. 2; *11 Clem.,* viii. 5; Ignatius, *Smyrna,* v. 1; *Philadelphia,* viii. 2). That "Gospel" was the authoritative document. The general knowledge of its contents involves its regular use in public service. It was cited with the formula "the Lord says," with or without the addition "in the Gospel," and with the formula (used with Old Testament citations) "it is written." But what was this "Gospel "? A clear understanding of what it was existed between the writers of the period 90-140 and their readers. Papias declared that during the lifetime of John in the vicinity of Ephesus a Gospel of Mark was used, and Cerinthus, a contemporary of John, preferred it to the others (Irenæus, *Hær.,* III. xi. 7, cf. I. xxvi. 1). Papias asserted that the Hebrew Matthew was long used in the province of Asia with the aid of oral interpretation until a Greek version superseded it. Even the Fourth Gospel recalls the very words of Mark and Luke (T. Zahn, *Einleitung, * Leipsic, 1900, pp. 505-506, 520). The spurious passage Mark xvi. 9-20 is derived from Luke, John, and Papias. The earliest Gospels of the Infancy and the Gospels of Peter and Marcion go back to the canonical Gospels. In the literature of 95-140 among a mass of ordinances for ecclesiastical direction only four gospel citations are not traceable to the four Gospels ( *11 Clem.,* v. 2, 4, viii. 5, xii. 2-6; Ignatius, *Smyrna, * iii. 2). Such uncanonical sayings as these four were circulated orally as well as in writing; Papias about 125 collected many of them. Of the origin of the making of the Gospel canon there is no trustworthy report, nor can it be said where it took form. ### 3. Other Writings. Other writings which are found afterward assigned to the New Testament were not unified in any one collection as were the Gospels and the Pauline Epistles. They appeared first either as indisputable or as debated parts of the New Testament in the stage it then had reached. A very wide use in extended circles of the Church during public service is provable for I Pet., I John, Rev., and the Shepherd, none of which was originally addressed to a single community. ### 5. Origen and His School: During the third century the New Testament underwent no essential change. The achievement of Origen was the comparison of the content of the traditional possession of various communities. His varied life and travels gave him the opportunity to learn through observation existing variations; his philological training and his decided vocation for learned work in the service of the Church qualified him to pronounce a discreet judgment. Before 217 he was welcomed at Rome as one of the rising stars of the Church; his travels took him to Athens, Antioch, and Cæsarea in Cappadocia, while his later years were spent in Palestine. Students flocked to him both in Alexandria and in Palestine. But Bible student though he was, he was no thoroughgoing critic. He quoted Prov. xxii. 28 in reference to discussion of the canon; tradition spoke for him the last word, though indeed that tradition was to be investigated. Hence he voiced the distinction between the *homologoumena,* the writings universally recognized as scripture, and the *antilegomena,* or those more or less opposed. To the former, according to Origen, belonged the four Gospels, thirteen Pauline Epistles, I Pet., I John, Acts, and Rev., the last the closing book of the New Testament. To the latter belonged Heb., II Pet., II and III John, Jas., Jude, Barnabas, the Shepherd, the Didache, and the Gospel of the Hebrews. Hebrews was frequently cited by him as though Pauline and canonical, especially in his earlier writings; and he defended its Paulinity rather as coming through a member of Paul's school than from Paul himself. II Pet. was also frequently cited by him as scripture, in which his scholar Firmilian followed him. Jas. was also frequently cited both as scripture and as "the apostle James." Jude appears to have been valued by him, though not often appearing in his writings. Barnabas is called a Catholic Epistle and in the *Onomasticon * is put with the other Catholic Epistles. He regarded the Shepherd as an inspired work and useful. He appears also to have cited the Didache as scripture. The Gospel of the Hebrews is not mentioned in his list of the apocryphal gospels; on the other hand, it is often cited with the formula he used when citing from such writings. He sharply discriminated the Jewish-Christian communities, whose one gospel this was, from the heretical Ebionites on the ground that the former held fast the ecclesiastical rule of faith. The allegorical interpretation by means of which Origen undertook to reconcile the moat divergent materials and the most varied writings and to unite them thus in one Bible found opposition. The composition of Nepos, bishop of Arsinoe, "Against the Allegorists" advanced and spread a chiliasm which to Bishop Dionysius of Alexandria about 260 appeared unendurable. To Origen it appeared that Rev. was written by an inspired man of the apostolic age named John, but the difference in style and conception from the Fourth Gospel did not allow its ascription to the apostle. It was especially a book for the application of the allegorical method. ### 6. The Original New Testament of the Syrians: On the beginnings of the church in Edessa there is a legendary report in Syriac, *The Doctrine of Addai, * ed. Phillips, London, 1876, which contains some significant words about the books introduced there for use in the service. Addai, the founder of the church of Edessa, is made to say expressly that beside the Old Testament no other scriptures shall be read than the Gospel, the Epistles of Paul, and the Acts. And by the Gospel is doubtless meant the Diatessaron of Tatian. On the other hand, Ephraem knew well the four Gospels, and a Syrian canon contained not the Diatessaron but the four Gospels in our order. The Syrian collection of the Pauline letters embraced, about 330-370, according to the commentaries of Aphraates and Ephraem, Heb. and the apocryphal III Cor., but not Philem. The last-named book failed to appear in the otherwise complete commentary of Ephraem. A summary from Sinai gives Philem. at the end and does not contain III Cor.; on the other hand, it has a II Phil, which may be another name for III Cor. It is now known that this apocryphal writing is but a section out of the *Acts of Paul * which belongs to the period about 170 at the earliest. It could, therefore, not have belonged to the original Syrian Canon. Tatian became a Christian at Rome, and, according to the legend, the canon of the Epistles was received from Rome. Eusebius ( *Hist. eccl.,* IV. xxix. 6) heard an obscure report that there was a recension of the Pauline Epistles by Tatian. The oldest Syrian text both of Epistles and of Gospels has a relationship to the Western text. The Sinai summary throws new light on the subject. The order of the Epistles there is Gal., I and II Cor., Rom., Heb., and so on, and just this is the order in which Ephraem commented upon them and it is the order of Marcion, and no one was more likely to follow in the footsteps of Marcion than Tatian. It is very remarkable too that in the Syriac summary II Tim. is mentioned, but I Tim. is omitted. The Syrian Church could not maintain its original individuality. While before the time of Aphraates and in the third century it received Heb. and I Tim., it could not exclude all the Catholic Epistles. The Syriac translation of Eusebius's Church History, which Ephraem had diligently read, acquainted the Syrians with the older history of the New Testament. Intercourse sprang up in the fourth century between Greek and Syrian Christians, and Greeks and Greek Bibles appeared in Edessa; it is, therefore, no wonder that Ephraem was familiar with all the Catholic Epistles. In the Peshito a selection was made of Jas., I Pet., I John, while II Pet., II and III John, Jude, and Rev. were excluded. ### 7. Lucian and Eusebius: While the New Testament of the early Church in Antioch had its individuality, the canon of Chrysostom was exactly that of the Peshito and carried the exclusion of II and III John back to the decision of the Fathers. This can not be due to the efforts of Eusebius, since he would set aside the Apocalypse, but would recognize the seven Catholic Epistles; to reach the roots of the matter, one must go back to the beginning of the exegetical school, to Lucian. Report says that Lucian was born in Samosata and that he labored in Edessa before he became a priest and the founder of the school in Antioch. It is doubtless true that he extended his text-critical work to the New Testament, and that his recension of that as well as of the Septuagint was diffused as far as Constantinople. So that the Antiochean school's text of about 380-450 probably goes back to Lucian and was a compromise between the Edessan and the Antiochean traditions. Rev. was excluded while Jas., I Pet., and I John of the Catholic Epistles were taken in. This doubtless influenced the Peshito. In Palestine the Bible-studies of Origen were continued by Pamphilus and Eusebius. But Eusebius was affected both by the Origenistic tradition and by the Antiochean school, with representatives of which he was connected in the debate over the Trinity. In his Church History according to his promise he has diligently given the pronouncements of earlier writers about the *antilegomena * of the New Testament, and also interesting information about both acknowledged and doubtful writings. With Origen, he found two classes, *homologoumena * and *antilegomena; * but the second he divided into two subclasses, the one containing the books he would have acknowledged and the other the *notha * or "spurious." His table then is: (1) *Homologoumena, * the Gospels, Acts, fourteen Pauline Epistles, I Pet., I John, and Rev.; (2) *Antilegomena, * (a) the better sort, Jas., Jude, II and III John, and (b) the *notha, * Acts of Paul, Shepherd, Apocalypse of Peter, Barnabas, and the Didache. But Eusebius's treatment is not always either clear or consistent. He uses a term *endiathekos, * "within-the-New-Testament," as a synonym of *homologoumenos * and appears thereby to exclude from the New Testament the first class of the *antilegomena. * On the other hand, in naming the second subdivision of the *antilegomena * "spurious" he seems to argue the genuineness of the first subdivision. But for him the seven Catholic Epistles are a closed collection. It was about Rev. that Eusebius found it hard to come to a decision. Many times he cites it and adduces the strongest testimony for its ecclesiastical importance (*Hist. eccl.,* IV. xviii. 8, xxiv. 1, xxvi. 2, V. viii. 5, xviii. 14, VI. xxv. 9). But when in III. xxiv. 18 he reports the vacillation of opinion about the book, he calls attention to the influence of the Lucian school. He cites it as "the so-called Apocalypse of John" (III. xviii. 2, cf. xxxix. 6), briefly refers to the vituperation of Caius (III. xxviii.), and notes the more cautious criticism of Dionysius (VII. xxiv. 5). His conjecture that another John wrote it he follows out with diligence, and in the interest of this hypothesis seeks to prove the existence of a presbyter John as distinct from the apostle. He would disrobe the book of its apostolic dress and remove it from the New Testament, though he never expressly utters this decision. On account of its quite universal recognition in the Church he leaves open the choice between placing it among the *homologoumena * or among the *notha. * Apart from this book, however, his New Testament is the same as ours. The malting of fifty copies of the New Testament on parchment for Constantine gave him an opportunity to diffuse his opinions, and the result showed that he inclined to the Lucian form of text rather than to the Origenistic, though including therein the lesser Catholic Epistles. ### 8. Athanasius: According to the Easter Letter of 367, recently recovered through a Coptic translation, in which is given a view of the continuous undiscriminating usage of all kinds of Apocrypha as scripture is the ecclesiastical province where Athanasius was, there was afforded him the opportunity of setting forth a definitely limited canon arranged in order of books and in groups. He was the first to name the twenty-seven books of the New Testament as exclusively canonical. He ignored the opposition to which several of them had so long been subjected, notably II Pet., which Didymus continued to oppose. But not to break completely with the Alexandrian tradition, he placed in sharp distinction from the "canonized" books and equally from the apocryphal ones a class of *anagignoskomena. * The Fathers had designated these as to be placed before the catechumens for their instruction. They included Wisd. of Sol., Ecclus., Esther, Judith, Tobit, the Didache, and the Shepherd. The Didache had great influence upon the liturgy in Egypt, and to the Shepherd Athanasius himself attached high value. The surprising element, however, is the complete silence concerning other writings which at least in Alexandria had equally with the Didache and the Shepherd been reckoned with New Testament writings. Serapion, the friend of Athanasius, had cited Barnabas as "the most honored apostle Barnabas" along with the Romans of Paul, and in *Codex Sinaiticus * it stood between Rev. and the Shepherd. The New Testament of twenty-seven books seemed to be as firmly settled as that of Eusebius's twenty-six had been. And this view came to have the victory in the Church, ruling out finally the shorter canon of Eusebius and the use of a class of books merely for the instruction of catechumens. ### 9. The Development in the Orient till the Time of Justinian: The peculiar criticism of Theodore of Mopsuestia did not essentially change the situation established by Lucian and Eusebius. The concordant testimony of Theodore's opponent Leontius and of his admirer Jesudad is that Theodore rejected the seven Catholic Epistles. And since as an Antiochean he rejected the Apocalypse, his New Testament was the Syrian one of about 340. In the arrangement of the Pauline Epistles (Rom., I and II Cor., Heb., Eph.) he followed the Syrian usage in respect to Heb., and the Greek in respect to Rom. and Gal. He defended the canonicity of Philemon, but rejected III Cor. It is no wonder that, admired as he was by the Syrian Nestorians, these latter adopted his canon. And the Nestorian Jesudad (ninth century) still regarded the three greater Catholic Epistles as a sort of *antilegomena. * How tenacious the opposition to the Apocalypse was, as also that to the four lesser Catholic Epistles, has been shown above. Nevertheless, by the sixth century the Apocalypse had won all along the line from Jerusalem to Constantinople. If Philoxenus of Mabug, c. 508, had Rev. and the lesser Catholic Epistles translated for the first time into Syriac, this implies that in the contiguous Greek ecclesiastical province, in the patriarchate of Antioch, the Apocalypse was no more ignored as it was c. 400, that on the contrary it was again received. About the year 500 Andrew wrote in Cæsarea his great commentary on the Apocalypse, in which with a certain assiduity by appeal to the older teachers from Papias to Cyril he defended the inspiration of the book, and in a note on Rev. xxii. 18-19 assailed the critics. About 530 Leontius designated, in lectures delivered in the monastery at Jerusalem, the "Apocalypse of the Holy John" as the latest canonical book of the Church. ### 10. The Assimilation of the West: By the vacillation and the attempts at fixation which the canon underwent in the East the Latin Church was not immediately affected. Until the fourth century the New Testament there excluded Heb., had an incomplete canon of the Catholic Epistles, but included the Apocalypse, which was seriously assailed only by Caius. The events of the fourth century made isolation impossible. The settlement of Pierios, "the new Origen," in Rome was a significant preparation. There followed the councils, the exile of Athanasius in Trier (336-337), in Rome (340-343), and in other parts of the West (till 340); of Hilary of Poitiers in Asia Minor (356-360), of Lucifer of Cagliari, Eusebius of Vercelli, and others; the long sojourn of Jerome and Rufinus in Palestine, Egypt, and Syria, and during this whole period the close connection of Latin Church literature, especially of exegesis, with Greek models. The ecumenical consciousness of the Church overleaped all barriers and affected even the canon. The influence of Athanasius in this respect is not to be underestimated, especially in connection with the production of a recension of the Bible at Rome 340-343. Hebrews, prized by the Novatians as a production of Barnabas, began after the time of Hilary and Lucifer to be quoted more and more in the West as Pauline and, therefore, canonical. The growth of sentiment in favor of James took place unnoted, as did that of the lesser Catholic Epistles. The African Canon (350-365), published by Mommsen, has a more or less official air; it makes no mention of Heb., Jas., or Jude, but includes I and II Pet., I, II, and III John; but it was corrected by a reviser so as to omit II Pet. and II and III John. In a synod of c. 382 the controlling spirit was Jerome; so that II and III John were received as the presbyter's while the rest of the Catholic Epistles were ascribed to Apostles. Hebrews was reckoned as a fourteenth Pauline letter. The influence of Augustine was dominant in the synods of Hippo (383) and Carthage (397), the pronouncement of which was for thirteen Pauline Epistles, to which Hebrews was added as a sort of stranger. The history of the canon was closed in the West by the beginning of the fifth century, a hundred years earlier than in the East. (T. ZAHN.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: On the general topic of the canon for the reader of English possibly the best survey of the results of modern scholarship is W. Sanday, *Inspiration . . . Early History and Origin of the Doctrine of Biblical Inspiration, * London 1896 (fairly advanced on the O. T., conservative on the N. T.); L. Gaussen, *Le Canon des saintes écritures au double point de vue de la science et de la foi, * 2 vols., Geneva, 1860, Eng. transl., London, 1863; E. Reuss, *Histoire du canon des saintes écritures dans l'église chrétienne, * Strasburg, 1864. Eng, transl., Edinburgh, 1891; T. H. Horne, *Introduction to the Critical Study . . . of the Holy Scriptures,* 3 vols., London, 1872 (though written a century ago, it contains much that is still valuable); S. Davidson, *The Canon of the Bible, * ib. 1880 (radical, but the work of a scholar); F. Overbeck, *Zur Geschichte des Kanons, * Chemnitz, 1880 (contains an essay on the origin of the canon); J. J. Given, *The Truth of Scripture in Connection with . . . the Canon, * Edinburgh, 1881; G. T. Ladd, *The Doctrine of Sacred Scripture, * 2 vols., New York, 1883 (abstract and wordy, but scholarly); C. A. Briggs, *Study of Holy Scripture, * chaps. v.-vi., ib. 1899; W. H. Bennett and W. F. Adeney, *Biblical lntroduction * London, 1899 (brief, but accurate); F. E. C. Gigot, *General Introduction to the Study of the Holy Scriptures, vol. i., * New York, 1901 (an example of the newer Roman Catholic scholarship). On the canon of the O. T. there are four works of first rank, viz.. H. E. Ryle, *Canon of the O. T., * London, 1892; F. Buhl, *Kanon und Text des A. T., * Leipsic, 1891, Eng. transl., Edinburgh, 1892 (a short treatise, but lucid and uncumbered with technicalities); G. Wildeboer, *Hetonstaan van den Kanon des Ouden Verbonds, * Groningen, 1891, Eng. transl., *Origin of the Canon of the O. T., * London, 1895 (much like Buhl); E. Kautzsch, *Abriss der Geschichte des alttestamentlichen Schrifttums, * Freiburg, 1897, Eng. transl., London, 1898 (lucid, altogether a model brief discussion). Other works which may be consulted are: J. Furst, *Der Kanon des A. T., * Leipsic, 1868; A. Loisy, *Histoire du Canon de l'A. T., * Paris, 1890 (Roman Catholic and scientific); G. H. Dalman, *Traditio Rabbinorum vetterrima de librorum V. T. ordine et origine, * Leipsic, 1891; Smith, *OTJC;* X. Koenig, *Essai sur la formation du Canon de l'A. T., * Paris, 1894; W. J. Beecher, *The Alleged Triple Canon of the O. T. * in *JBL,* xv. (1896) 118-128; W. H. Green, *General Introduction to the O. T.,* 2 vols., New York, 1898-99 (states the extreme conservative position); Magnier, *Étude sur la canonicité de l'A. T., * Paris, 1899 F. E. C. Gigot, *General Introduction to the Study of the Holy Scriptures, * Vol. i. New York 1900; J. P. Peters, *The Old Testament and the New Scholarship, * New York, 1901. On the N. T. canon the best work is by B. F. Westcott, *A General Survey of the Hist. of the Canon of the N. T., * London 1889; K. A. Credner, *Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, * Berlin 1860 (though an old work, much of the material is still usable); R. F. Grau, *Entwicklungsgeschichte des neutestamentlichen Schriftthums, * 2 vols., Gütersloh 1871 A. H. Charteris, *Canonicity: a Collection of early Testimonies to the Canonical Books of the N. T., * London, 1880; idem, *The N. T. Scriptures, their Claims, Hist., and Authority, * ib. 1882 (a popular form of the preceding); T. Zahn, *Forschungen zur Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, * 5 parts, Erlangen, 1881-93; idem, *Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, * Erlangen and Leipsic, 1888-92; A. Loisy, *Histoire du Canon du N. T., * Paris, 1891; H. J. Holtzmann, *Historisch-kritische Einleitung in das N. T., * Freiburg, 1892; G. Salmon *Historical Introduction to the Study of the Books of the N. T., * London, 1894; A. Harnack, *Das N. T. um das Jahr 200, * Freiburg, 1889; idem, *Altchristliche Litteratur, * 2 vols., Leipsic 1897-1904 (exhaustive); B. W. Bacon, *Introduction to N. T., * New York, 1900 (condensed); D. S. Muzzey, *Rise of the N. T., * ib, 1900; A. Jülicher, *Einleitung in das N. T., * Tübingen, 1901, Eng. transl., London, 1904; C. R. Gregory, *Canon and Text of the N. T., * Edinburgh, 1907; J. Leipoldt, *Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons, * Vol. i., *Die Entstehung, * Leipsic, 1907.
CANONICAL HOURS Canonical Hours

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANONICAL HOURS:** Certain portions of the day set apart according to the rule (*canon*) of the Church for prayer and devotion. It seems likely that the Apostolic Church observed the Jewish custom of praying three times a day (Ps. lv. 17; Acts ii. 15, iii. 1, x. 30), at the third, sixth, and ninth hour. In the fourth century, the zeal of the Psalmist ("seven times a day do I praise thee," cxix. 164) was held up for Christian imitation by Ambrose, Augustine, and Hilary, and by the time of Cassian (d. about 435) it had become a general rule of devotion. (See BREVIARY.) In England the term "canonical hours" also refers to the time within which marriage may legally be solemnized in a parish church without a license, which was from eight to twelve in the morning, until a recent Act of Parliament extended it to three in the afternoon.
CANONIZATION Canonization

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANONIZATION:** The process of attributing the title of saint to a man or woman already known as "blessed." The word refers to the inclusion of the person's name in the list (*canon*) of the saints and recognizing his right to a fitting veneration, which includes the setting apart of a day in the ecclesiastical calendar for the commemoration of the saint's feast, together with an office in the breviary and a mass for the day in his honor. To promote the veneration of a saint throughout the universal Church, no better method existed than to seek papal confirmation of his claims. This probably happened now and then even in early times, or the popes gave such confirmation of their own motion. We have definite evidence of the formal canonization of Bishop Ulric of Augsburg in 993. But canonization as a right reserved exclusively to the pope appears first under Alexander III. (1159-81). The bishops continued to feel justified in canonizing for their own dioceses, until this was declared unlawful by Urban VIII, in 1625 and 1634. At present a formal and very carefully regulated process is gone through before canonization. The candidate, having died in good repute, is first designated as "of pious memory," and when a regular investigation has been set on foot, as "venerable." If it is conclusively shown that he has lived a holy life and worked miracles, his beatification may be requested, but normally not until fifty years after his death. The process is first conducted by the bishop of his home; a commission of the Congregation of Rites examines whether it is permissible, in which case papal authority to proceed is granted. In order to make the necessary demonstration that the candidate possessed "heroic" virtues and worked miracles, three separate investigations are held–one before the Congregation of Rites, one before the whole college of cardinals, and one before a consistory held under the pope's presidency. When the pope has approved the request, a brief is drawn up which grants the title of *beatus*, and determines the limits of the consequent *cultus*, including commemoration and invocation in public worship, the erection of altars, public exposition of relics, and the like. The solemn publication of the decree of beatification takes place in St. Peter's. After repeated miracles and a similar process of investigation, canonization may follow later, with still more imposing ceremonies, the pope or his representative singing high mass in honor of the new saint. While the veneration of the "blessed " is limited to a certain definite part of the Roman Catholic Church, that of the saints is extended to the entire Church. (N. BONWETSCH.) BIBLIOGRAPHY: Giusto Fontanini, *Codex constitutionum quas summi pontifices ediderunt in solemni canonizatione, * 993-1729, Rome, 1729; W. Hurd, *Religious Rites and Ceremonies, * p. 244, London, 1811; C. Elliott, *Delineation of Roman Catholicism,* book iv., chap. 4, New York, 1842; Boissonnet, *Dictionnaire . . . des cérémonies . . . sacrées, * in Migne, *Encyclopédie théolgique,* xv.-xvii.; L. Ferraris, *Prompta bibliotheca canonica,* s.v. "Veneratio Sanctorum," new ed., Rome, 1844-45.
CANSTEIN, KARL HILDEBRAND, BARON VON Canstein, Karl Hildebrand, Baron von

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANSTEIN,** can'stain, **KARL HILDEBRAND, BARON VON:** Founder of the Canstein Bible Institute at Halle; b. at Lindenberg (a village near Fürstenwalde, 21 m. w. of Frankfort) Aug. 4, 1667; d. at Berlin Aug. 19, 1719. After completing his legal studies at the University of Frankfort-on-the-Oder, in 1686 he traveled through Holland, England, France, Italy, and southern Germany, but was called to Berlin by the death of the Elector in 1688. In the following year he was appointed gentleman of the bed-chamber, but resigned after a few years, and enlisted as a volunteer with the Brandenburg troops sent to Flanders. There he fell seriously ill, was converted, and after recovering his health, returned to Berlin, where he lived in retirement, devoting himself to philanthropy. In 1691 he became acquainted with Spener, and thus formed a lifelong friendship with August Hermann Francke, whom he aided in all his enterprises. A literary result of Canstein's unceasing study of the Bible was his *Harmonie und Auslegung der heiligen vier Evangelisten * (Halle, 1718), but his crowning life-work was his establishment of the Canstein Bible Institute. Seeking to make the Scriptures known in the widest circles, he expounded his views in a small pamphlet entitled *Ohnmassgebender Vorschlag, wie Gotteswort den Armen zur Erbauung um einen geringen Preis in die Hände zu bringen sei * (Berlin, 1710), in which he expressed his conviction that the use of stereotype plates would render it possible to sell copies of the New Testament for two groschen, and of the entire Bible for six. His first edition of the New Testament appeared at Halle in 1712, and was followed by the entire Bible in the next year. Before Canstein's death the New Testament had appeared in twenty-eight editions, and the Bible in eight octavo and eight duodecimo editions, making a total of about 100,000 New Testaments and 40,000 Bibles. When the founder died, Francke took charge of the Institute. In 1727 the buildings were enlarged, and in 1734-35 the Cansteinische Buchdruckerei was established. The Bible was printed in Bohemian and Polish in 1722, and in 1868-69 versions in Wendish and Lithuanian appeared. The revised text of Luther's version was also first printed by this Institute (Halle, 1892). See BIBLE SOCIETIES, II., 1.
CANTICLES Canticles

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANTICLES.** See SONG OF SOLOMON.
CANTOR Cantor

KO

Chưa có văn bản dịch nào.

EN

**CANTOR:** A name applied in the early Church to those who were specially set apart to conduct the singing. They are mentioned as a special class in the Apostolic Constitutions and in the canons of the Council of Laodicea (365), and were set apart by the clergy with a particular rite. In the later Western Church the name was also applied in cathedrals and collegiate churches to one of the canons who had the oversight of the musical instruction of the younger members and led the musical part of the service; called also precentor. It is sometimes used quite generally for specially designated singers, whether clerical or lay, who intone or begin the psalms, antiphons, and hymns.
Nguồn: public_domain